Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

PART 1

The stars sparkled in the sky beyond the screen. A blue Navi gazed at them longingly. Quietly, he whispered.

"I just wish that one day, I could be human—even if only for a single day."

He didn’t know someone out there in space was listening.

For ages, Duo had known nothing but the endless journey through space and time. He had explored countless worlds, uncovering their secrets… only to destroy them once they proved to be dangerous.

But the discovery of Earth marked a turning point in his outlook.

Thanks to a human named Barrel, Duo was introduced to Cross Fusion—an experience that forever changed the way he saw human society and challenged the judgments he had accumulated over time. Barrel opened his eyes to human life, and the Navi who accompanied him revealed to Duo the meaning of loyalty and the unbreakable bond between human and program.

In return, Duo showed them the galaxy—fragments of his long-forgotten past. Eventually, the human aged beyond time and returned to Earth, where his life was fated to end. His Navi, however, did not go back with him. Barrel had asked him to stay behind, to guide this cyber-being, and help him judge any new societies he might encounter in the future.

Barrel was gone… but Colonel remained.

Just when Duo believed his mission on Earth had ended and he was ready to leave, he uncovered a hidden truth—something buried deep in this world’s shadow. All he understood was this: Earth was in peril. And no one could truly save it.

Unless...

During one of the trials he had orchestrated for a few humans, Duo found himself intrigued by one of them. A child and his Navi. The bond between them was different—deeper than anything he had seen before. When Barrel had been with him, Duo had asked the same question: who were they, really? Why was their connection unlike any other?

Barrel didn’t have the answer.

So they investigated. Colonel went out, unnoticed by humans, determined to uncover the truth behind this blue Navi.

What they eventually discovered was astonishing: the Navi possessed a human soul.

Duo began to wonder—should this be seen as a transgression, something forbidden that must be punished? That was his initial instinct, but Colonel dissuaded him.

Now, Duo was thinking. With this new secret in mind, perhaps this blue Navi and his Operator were the perfect candidates for a new trial.

And so, he decided: the fate of this planet—and the secret it held—would rest in their hands.

Days had slipped by since the Duo crisis. Summer vacation had become a distant memory, and school had settled back into its usual rhythm.

Meiru walked slowly along the path home, her backpack gently bouncing against her sides. Her steps were light, but her thoughts were far away, lost in the events of the day.

Mariko-sensei had given her an unusual task: to compose a piano piece. It wasn’t for homework, but for a surprise party. A celebration in honor of her twin sister, Yuriko, returning home. Mariko had been positively glowing with excitement, talking about the project as if it were the best idea in the world. Meiru hadn’t been able to say no… but the request weighed on her.

She tried to push her thoughts aside by humming mentally—maybe a melody? No. It dissolved almost instantly, carried away by another voice, one far more familiar.

"Heeey, Meiru-chan!"

She turned around at once. An orange blur skidded to a stop on the sidewalk in front of her. Netto, with his ever-present bandana, quickly removed his rollerblades and strapped them to his bag, a wide grin on his face.

"You didn’t come to the arcade!" he said, mock-accusatory. "You missed another epic win—Rockman totally crushed Gutsman again!"

Meiru smiled faintly and shook her head, slipping her hands behind her back a little shyly.

"I was with Mariko-sensei. She… wanted to talk to me about something."

Netto raised an eyebrow, curious. They began walking side by side, their steps matching on the tiled path.

"She asked me to play piano at a party she’s organizing. For her sister."

His eyes widened.

"Oh yeah? That’s awesome!" He nudged her playfully with his elbow. "We’re finally gonna hear you play? That never happens!"

Meiru looked up at him, her brow furrowing briefly—as if recalling an unpleasant memory—then turned her gaze away, cheeks slightly pink.

"You know I hate being interrupted when I practice," she replied, her tone firm but not unfriendly.

"I know, I know," he said with a laugh, hands behind his head. "But seriously, it’s been forever since you played in public!"

She sighed, this time with a bit more weariness. "I left the piano club, remember? With schoolwork, the Neo WWW stuff, and the Asteroids… it was too much."

Netto looked down. He understood. The past few months had been pure chaos. But he also knew Meiru had never truly stopped playing—she just didn’t talk about it anymore.

A light silence fell between them. Not heavy, just thoughtful.

Then a familiar, digital voice chimed in from nowhere, "Meiru-chan, what are you going to play?"

Netto reached into his pocket and pulled out his PET. The screen lit up instantly, displaying Rockman’s friendly face. Meiru stepped closer, hesitant, eyes meeting the Navi’s.

"I don’t know yet…” she murmured. “I’d like to find a melody that brings people together."

"We could pick something from the current top hits?" Netto offered enthusiastically.

Meiru shrugged and sighed softly.

"You’ll think it’s dumb, but… I just can’t connect with that kind of music. Those idols keep singing the same thing over and over, just with a new beat. It feels hollow."

On the screen, Rockman nodded gently. He understood. He had once been drawn to a virtual idol himself… but in hindsight, he realized it hadn’t really been about the music.

"Have you… ever written your own songs?" he asked, almost shyly.

Surprised, Meiru looked up at him. He genuinely seemed curious, which, coming from Rockman, was unexpected.

"I’ve written a few… but none of them are finished," she admitted softly.

The Navi lowered his eyes a bit, a shadow of disappointment crossing his face. Meiru raised an eyebrow slightly. Netto, on the other hand, burst out laughing.

"Didn’t you know Rockman’s a music nerd?" he teased. "His playlists are full of old stuff our parents used to listen to!"

"Netto-kun! They’re not old songs, they’re classics!" Rockman protested, turning red with embarrassment.

Meiru smiled gently. To help him out of his awkward moment, she asked, "So what do you listen to, then?"

The Navi looked away slightly, scratching his temple.

"A bit of everything… I guess I’m not that picky."

"Hm. Interesting."

Netto, watching the two of them, raising an eyebrow. It felt strange seeing them talk like that without him at the center of the conversation. Usually, when Meiru and Rockman spoke to each other, it was to point out something dumb he’d done.

Suddenly, a cheerful voice called out from Meiru’s pocket.

"Meiru-chan! It’s almost four-thirty! Time for your piano practice!" came Roll’s voice from her PET.

Meiru jumped slightly, then turned to Netto.

"Oh, right." She took a step back, the smile already fading from her face. "I’ve gotta go. See you tomorrow!"

Netto lifted his hand in a casual wave. "See you tomorrow, Meiru-chan!"

She gave him a small wave in return, then another directed at Rockman, still visible on the PET screen facing her. Turning on her heel, she walked away briskly, her hair bouncing with each step.

The two boys watched her go in silence. Rockman’s gaze lingered on her silhouette, and a faint, digital smile formed on his lips.

"Netto-kun?"

Rockman’s clear voice made the boy in the bandana lift his head. Focused on his homework, pencil in hand, Netto blinked and glanced over at the PET lying beside him.

"What is it, Rockman?" he asked, stretching slightly.

On the screen, the blue Navi hesitated. He scratched the back of his head—an unusual, almost awkward gesture for him.

"I was wondering… could I go visit Meiru-chan?"

"Eeeeh?" Netto blinked, taken aback.

He froze for a second, his pencil hovering mid-air. Rockman looked away, as if nervous about the reaction. It wasn’t like him to make that kind of request—especially not to go see someone else, even if it was only digitally.

"It’s because of what you two were talking about earlier, isn’t it?" Netto guessed, tapping the eraser end of his pencil against his chin.

"Yes… I’d like to suggest a music idea for her party."

A small smile curled on Netto’s lips. He calmly set down his pencil, leaned on the desk, and laced his fingers together, a teasing glint in his eyes.

"I see. You’re really taking this seriously, huh?" he said, raising a hand. "Go ahead, I’m not stopping you."

Rockman’s face lit up instantly. He nodded in gratitude, though his expression quickly shifted, shadowed with concern.

"But… will you be okay with the homework without me?"

Netto went quiet for a moment, then looked away like he’d just been caught red-handed.

"Uh… I’ll manage. I mean, you don’t help all the time."

Rockman crossed his arms, pretending to be offended.

"That’s not true! I always help you with math! You’re just saying that because you forgot how to solve equations again."

Netto pouted, sulking a bit, then waved him off with a flick of his hand.

"Alright, alright! Go before I change my mind."

He crossed his arms in defeat.

Rockman sighed, half amused, and teleported out of the PET in a flash of blue. His digital body reformed in Netto’s homepage. With one last glance over his shoulder, he began walking, crossing the data bridge that led to Meiru’s cyberspace.

Meiru’s fingers danced nervously across the piano keys, but every note that echoed made her wince more. Nothing sounded right. Frustrated, she stopped playing and let out a weary sigh. Her gaze drifted to the music notebook beside her, which she opened out of habit. She flipped through the pages, hoping inspiration would strike… but no melody grabbed her.

On-screen, Roll was busy scanning through the Net archives. She had saved dozens—maybe hundreds—of tracks. But none seemed to fit.

She suddenly paused when she sensed a digital presence entering the homepage. She turned around. A familiar silhouette approached.

"Rockman?"

Meiru’s eyes lifted too, alerted by her Navi’s voice.

"Rockman?" she echoed, surprised.

The blue Navi appeared in view, looking a little unsure of himself. He walked closer as Roll, curious, gently disconnected from the glowing green tile she stood on.

"What are you doing here?" Meiru asked through the screen, watching him closely. "Does Netto need something?"

"No… I came on my own," he said with a small, hesitant gesture. "I wanted to bring you a music suggestion… for the party."

In his hands, he held a glowing emerald green data disk. Roll tilted her head, intrigued. Meiru raised an eyebrow, clearly interested.

"You said earlier that you weren’t sure what to play…" he continued. "So I thought maybe this one might suit you. But it’s okay if it doesn’t."

Meiru was silent for a moment. Her eyes shifted to Roll.

"Can you listen to it first?"

The pink Navi nodded. Rockman handed her the disk, which she delicately received with her antennae. She closed her eyes, immersing herself in the music. Rockman watched her closely, hanging on every subtle reaction.

"That’s very thoughtful of you, Rockman," Meiru said, resting her cheek against her palm, eyes still on the screen.

The Navi blushed slightly, caught off guard by the compliment. He cast one last glance at Roll, still deep in concentration, then turned his attention fully back to Meiru.

"I just really wanted to help… that’s all."

Meiru let out a soft, warm laugh.

"You’re really putting your heart into this. It’s almost… surprising for a Navi."

Flustered, Rockman scratched the back of his neck, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips.

"It’s true. But I really like music. And… I’ve always wanted to hear you play."

She looked at him with an unexpected gentleness.

"That’s sweet. But… I’m sorry. I don’t like being watched when I’m working on my pieces."

"I get it. And besides…" He shrugged slightly. "I remember the last time Netto came to your place… he was a little… overwhelming."

A flicker of memory crossed Meiru’s face. Yes. That day, she had invited Netto over. The moment he saw the piano, he begged her to play. She agreed—but instead of listening quietly, he got overly curious, interrupting, asking questions, and completely breaking her focus. Even Rockman had found it a bit much at the time. In the end, she had kicked him out.

She sincerely hoped he’d behave at the party.

"You know, Rockman…" she said softly, "If you want to sit in on my practice, you can. I trust you. And besides, Roll will make sure you don’t get into trouble."

A tiny bead of virtual sweat appeared on Rockman’s temple. He gave a shy smile.

"Thank you, Meiru-chan."

He leaned a bit closer to the screen, sincerity in his voice.

"I’d really be happy to listen to you play."

She returned his smile, more relaxed now.

Then, almost like a confession, he added, "You know… I kind of envy you."

Meiru blinked, surprised.

"Why’s that?"

"Because… we Navis can’t really create." His voice was quieter now. "We can learn, analyze, reproduce… but not truly invent. Not like you. If I were human, I think I’d want to play guitar."

His gaze drifted downward, thoughtful.

Meiru’s eyes widened slightly at Rockman’s words. A Navi having preferences was one thing—but this went deeper. It wasn’t just Netto’s influence. This… this was something else. Something real. A part of him that was wholly his own.

She wondered if Rockman had some kind of advanced customization—perhaps even a prototype design from Professor Hikari. It wouldn’t be surprising, considering his genius.

She gently placed a fingertip on the screen.

"What you said… is kind of sad, Rockman."

The Navi startled, caught off guard, and blushed again.

"S-Sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin the mood!"

"Does Netto know?"

He looked away, expression darkening slightly.

"Not really. He knows I like listening to music on my own… And recently, he found out I’ve been watching cooking videos."

"Cooking videos?" Meiru repeated, surprised.

"Argh, I shouldn’t have said that!" he exclaimed in a half-panicked tone. "Forget it! It’s not important!"

Meiru burst into a soft laugh.

"Oh, come on! That’s nothing to be embarrassed about!" She turned toward her keyboard with a small smile. "I’m just getting to know you better. We don’t get to talk like this very often, you and I."

It was true. Rockman realized it in that moment. Conversations had always been between Netto and Meiru. He mostly interacted with Roll. Everything he knew about Meiru came from what Roll or Netto told him. And vice versa.

He felt a pang in his chest—a dull, silent regret. Meiru was so different with him—gentle, attentive. Not like with Netto, who had a special talent for getting on her nerves.

He wished… he’d built that bond sooner.

But before he could say anything else, a voice interrupted him.

"That’s beautiful."

He turned his head toward Roll, surprised. Her eyes sparkled.

"It’s beautiful, but a little sad too," she added.

"You think so?" he asked, caught off guard.

"The lyrics aren’t very cheerful…" she murmured.

"Is it hard to play, Roll?" Meiru asked, still resting her head on her hand.

The pink Navi paused to think.

"Not really. It’s a simple piece… but melancholic."

Rockman straightened a bit, eager to clarify. "Actually, the song is about change—about new beginnings. And it’s also a celebration… of our victory against Duo!"

"A song?!" Meiru suddenly sat up, her back stiff, almost shocked.

The Navi instinctively took a step back.

"Is something wrong?"

She was blushing furiously, eyes wide. Roll stepped closer to Rockman, lowering her voice as if to share a secret.

"Meiru-chan has trouble singing in public. But… she has a really lovely voice."

"Ah!" Rockman yelped, equally flustered. He clasped his hands and took a half-step back. "I—I can look for an instrumental version! I didn’t know…"

But Meiru slowly shook her head.

"It’s fine. I’ll listen to it. And if… if I can’t, then Roll will sing in my place."

The blue Navi gasped, turning to Roll, who smiled shyly despite the red flush on her cheeks.

"You sing too, Roll-chan? I can’t wait to hear you!"

The Navi looked down, embarrassed, but wore a hint of pride. Rockman then turned to Meiru, his expression soft.

"I’m really sorry…"

He leaned in closer to the screen, trying to catch her gaze. She looked away slightly, her cheeks still tinged pink.

"Now I’m curious… I’d like to hear you sing someday."

She slowly lifted her eyes toward him, hesitated, then leaned closer to the screen as well.

"I always feel uncomfortable singing in front of someone…" She placed her fingers gently against the screen, right where Rockman seemed to almost be touching her. His eyes—deep green, so close to Roll’s—gave her a strange sense of confidence. "But… one day, I’ll sing for you."

A wide smile lit up the Navi’s face.

"That would be amazing! And… will Netto be there too?"

"No, not Netto!" she blurted out, almost panicking. "He’s never heard me sing, and honestly, I’m way more nervous around him. But with you… I can try."

"Oh! So… it’ll be our little secret?" Rockman asked, voice full of excitement.

"But on one condition: you can’t tell Netto." She raised her pinky toward him. "Consider it a promise."

He was speechless for a moment, then raised his own pinky, miming the touch.

"I won’t tell him. And you can’t either… everything I shared with you, it stays between us."

She nodded softly. Their eyes met once more. Rockman let out a light, happy sigh, just as he sensed his Operator struggling with homework again.

"Well… I should go. I need to help Netto. See you tomorrow!" And he disappeared in a flash of blue light.

Meiru remained still for a while, eyes fixed on the now-empty screen.

Something had changed.

Rockman… seemed almost human. With his passions, his doubts, his desires… he wasn’t like the other Navis.

She whispered, "Roll, let me hear that song."

When Rockman returned, the evening passed without incident. Netto had struggled a bit with his homework, but Rockman patiently helped him through the tougher exercises. After a good dinner, a warm shower, and a bit of idle browsing on the internet, the Operator had finally gone to bed.

The PET remained connected to the computer, its screen casting a faint glow in the darkness of the room.

Before logging off completely, Rockman took one last look at Netto’s finished homework. He checked each answer carefully, reviewing the work with meticulous attention. Everything seemed in order, and a small smile of satisfaction appeared on his face. He closed the file and saved it carefully.

But just as he was about to shut down the system and return to his PET, he froze.

Something was wrong.

A shiver ran through his circuits. He had sensed an anomaly… a flickering light, floating inside the homepage—a tear in the digital space itself, pulsing like a wound in the network’s fabric. Intrigued but cautious, Rockman stepped closer on silent feet. He reached out a hand, ready to analyze the breach… but stopped himself at the last moment.

A swarm of viruses burst forth without warning.

He leapt back instinctively and activated his buster, firing immediately. He recognized the viruses—or at least he thought he did. But their shapes were twisted, corrupted. Some had red wings, others reptilian appendages. They were unnatural.

The battle escalated quickly. Despite his efforts, Rockman could feel his energy fading. He was alone—no Operator to back him up with Battle Chips or strategies. Netto was sleeping soundly, and Rockman didn’t want to wake him over something he believed he could handle. He had to endure.

He destroyed several viruses, one after another. But the swarm kept pressing in. Eventually, they all lunged at once. Rockman raised his arms in a desperate guard…

…But the attacks never came.

A flash. A deafening shock.

And suddenly… silence.

When he opened his eyes, the viruses were gone. Dissolved. But the breach remained.

Drawn by an unexplainable force, he approached it again. An odd energy pulsed from it… something alive. Something ancient. It wasn’t just a glitch. It was… a call.

Then a voice rang out, deep and cold. "I know what you are…"

Rockman staggered back, frozen to his core.
The voice wasn’t from here. It didn’t belong to any Navi he knew. It came from the other side—where shadows reigned. It was low, nearly monstrous, yet laced with terrifying certainty.

And what it said pierced straight through him.

He could have denied it, pretended not to understand…
But the words struck far too close to something buried deep.

"Hikari Saito… I know your true nature."

His breath caught. Slowly, his pupils narrowed. Stricken by a sudden, visceral fear, Rockman turned on his heel. He shut down the computer without another thought and teleported back into his PET.

Digital heart pounding wildly, he dropped to his internal keyboard. His fingers were trembling. He had never felt this shaken, this vulnerable. Even in the most dangerous battles, he always kept his composure. But that voice… that name …

He began typing a frantic email to his father. Typos piled up. He deleted, retyped, slammed the keys. He knew Professor Hikari would read it first thing in the morning, on his way to the lab.

Once the message was sent, Rockman collapsed to his knees in the silence of his digital space. He stared at his hands, still trembling.

He felt more exposed than ever before.

If someone were to find out the truth—what he really was—everything could collapse. His family, his world, especially Netto…

No.

He couldn’t put them in danger. Not because of him.

That morning, Netto jolted awake—far too late. No urgent call, no familiar voice pulling him out of sleep. The unusual silence in his PET hit harder than any alarm ever could.

Rockman had forgotten to wake him.

That wasn’t like him at all. Normally the Navi was punctual, borderline obsessive, even gently pestering his operator until he got out of bed. But today... nothing.

A sense of unease settled in, thick like fog. On the way to school, Netto had kept bombarding Meiru with questions, asking if anything strange had happened during her visit the day before. But according to her, everything had seemed perfectly normal.

And yet, his Navi insisted everything was fine, speaking in a calm, steady voice. The reason for his odd behavior? Something had infiltrated the household network during the night. He had tried to stop it... without success.

That was only half true.

Something had gotten in, but Rockman hadn’t told him everything. And the part he kept hidden weighed more than he could handle alone.

The blue Navi spent the entire day waiting. Watching nervously for any message to pop up on his PET’s screen. Nothing. Maybe Dr. Hikari was just too busy, buried in his research. But the lack of response only made the silent pressure in Rockman’s digital heart grow heavier.

Usually it was Netto who freaked out at the slightest issue and Rockman who stayed calm. He was the one with the right words, the steady hand, even when Netto forgot his homework or when there was a surprise attack and they had to spring into action as Net Saviors.

But this... this was different.

When things got too personal, even he could falter.

And then, finally, the notification appeared. One click. One line. Then another. He read them again. And again. His eyes stayed locked in place. The words seemed to float in an unreal space.

The world had just shifted.

"I heard a noise... was that an email?" murmured Netto, glancing briefly at his PET connected to the computer.

"Y-Yeah... but it’s nothing. Just spam. Don’t worry, nothing important," Rockman replied. His voice shook, a little too quick.

He was lying.

It wasn’t “nothing important.” Someone knew his true identity. And worse—the program had been stolen. A black hole opened beneath him, like a security system ripped apart. And all he could do… was keep quiet.

As the days went by, Rockman’s usual spark began to fade. His once natural smile turned mechanical. Thankfully, time spent with friends helped ease the burden, if only for a little while—a moment of peace to forget the weight he carried in silence. A secret too heavy to share... even with Netto.

Things weren’t any better at home. Dr. Hikari came back later and later each night, overwhelmed by a mountain of work. Every evening, Rockman waited for a quiet moment to talk, only for it to be in vain. The only person who might have understood what he was going through was locked away in a lab, always out of reach.

A week passed with no real reply. Only one brief message arrived in Netto’s inbox from his father: something was stirring in the deeper parts of the Net. Nothing official yet, not a matter for the Net Saviors—at least, not for now. For the moment, it was up to the scientists.

To Rockman, it felt like a dead end. The scientists were overwhelmed, and the one person he needed most was unavailable. All he could do was wait.

Then came the day. That evening.

Rockman took a deep breath. Tonight, he’d be surrounded by friends. Maybe… maybe he could forget everything, just for a little while.

Meiru was going to perform the song he’d suggested. Roll had stopped by one night to share the news, beaming—she was going to sing it with her. The idea had genuinely moved him.

The gymnasium had been transformed into a makeshift party hall. The whole class was there, but it wasn’t just them. A few familiar faces from outside had joined as well.

Tohru, true to form, arrived all smiles, accompanied by Mariko. He was thrilled to finally get some time to talk with her sister. Enzan had shown up too, at Netto’s invitation. But truth be told, he was really there to keep a discreet eye on Yuriko.

Dingo, invited by Dekao, had accepted without hesitation. The two now formed an unlikely but tight-knit duo, thanks to their work together at the curry restaurant. Dekao had wanted all his friends together, and tonight that wish was finally coming true.

The atmosphere was relaxed. A large buffet stood in one corner of the gym, and of course, Netto and Dingo were camped out in front of it, devouring everything within reach. From inside the PET, Rockman watched his operator with a mix of embarrassment… and fondness. At least this familiar scene gave him a moment to breathe.

Then, the lights dimmed. A group of students wheeled a piano into the center of the gymnasium. A murmur swept through the crowd. Mariko leaned over to Yuriko and gently whispered that one of her students was about to perform a song for the gathering.

It was time.

A hushed, almost reverent silence settled over the room. Even Netto and Dingo stopped chewing, their eyes fixed on the stage. Meiru stepped forward, her cheeks slightly flushed. She was used to concerts, of course, but playing in front of familiar faces made it much more daunting. She plugged her PET into a speaker, sat at the piano, and took a deep breath.

"The song I'm going to play is called Tsubasa wo Kudasai , by the group The Red Birds," she announced clearly. "Roll will sing the lyrics."

Mariko nodded, while Yuriko watched the stage with quiet curiosity. Meiru gently lifted the piano lid, stared at the keys for a moment, then carefully placed her fingers on them.

A soft sigh. Then the first notes rang out—gentle, light, almost shy.

Smiles bloomed across the room. Netto, mouth slightly open, couldn’t take his eyes off the keyboard. Inside the PET, Rockman had clasped his hands tightly over his chest, fingers clenched.

If I can get one wish 

To come true right now, I want a pair of wings

Then Roll’s voice rose—crystalline and vibrant.

And if he had a heart, Rockman would have felt it leap in his chest.

The entire room seemed frozen in that instant. Gutsman couldn’t help but let out a few muffled sobs. He tried to hide them, though unsuccessfully. The emotion was simply too much.

The song moved slowly, as if each note carried the weight of an unspoken truth. Every syllable Roll sang vibrated with piercing clarity, slicing through the air with quiet power.

And to Rockman, it was… sublime.

Meiru’s piano wrapped around Roll’s voice with disarming grace. Her fingers glided over the keys like they were following some invisible thread. Eyes closed, a serene smile on her lips, she seemed to float in another world—a world where nothing existed but her and the music.

She wasn’t playing the song—she was the song.

Rockman, completely absorbed, could almost feel her emotions passing through him. A mix of tenderness, melancholy, hope… It was so intense his vision began to blur. Not a bug. Not a glitch. Just pure, unfiltered emotion. He wished the moment could last forever.

But reality didn’t wait.

Enzan leaned close to Netto’s ear, his voice barely a breath. "Scilabs just called. We need to go."

"Now?! But…"

Netto’s disappointment sliced through the air like a shattered silence.

"I know. I didn’t want to leave either, but the orders are clear. We have to move."

Reluctantly, Netto followed, his face closed off, shoulders heavy. Rockman felt it too—that familiar tension returning, snapping the thread of peace that had held him for just a moment. Without another word, the two slipped out of the room, their steps hushed in the dark so as not to disturb.

But Meiru, half-lost between two chords, saw them go. She had lifted her head just in time to catch sight of Netto disappearing, and her gaze lingered on their fading silhouettes until the door clicked shut behind them.

The music, so full a second before, echoed with a sudden hollowness.

Please grant me white wings

On my back like a bird

Roll’s voice was still echoing faintly when the door closed behind them.

Outside, the limousine waited with the engine running. The two boys slipped in without a word. Through the tinted glass, Netto cast a regretful glance back at the school building, his heart heavy. This had been an important moment for Meiru and he had left like a thief in the night. He sighed. She was definitely going to tear him apart tomorrow morning. And he wouldn’t even be able to argue.

Inside the PET, Rockman shared the same guilt. Roll wouldn’t be harsh… but she’d be disappointed. He could already feel it.
And yet, a flicker of hope sparked in the blue Navi’s heart—they were going to Scilabs. Maybe, finally, he would get that long-overdue conversation with Dr. Hikari.

When they arrived, there was no time to waste. The empty halls of Scilabs echoed with their hurried footsteps. They made their way straight to the main floor, where several workstations buzzed with urgent activity. Meijin stood waiting in front of a wall of monitors. Not far from him, Hikari Yuuichiro was deep in discussion with a group of scientists, eyes glued to a series of complex readouts.

"Meijin-san!" called Netto as they approached.

"No need for titles," the researcher replied, eyes still fixed on the screens. "Thanks for coming so quickly."

Netto clenched his jaw, but before he could speak, Enzan stepped forward.

"Is this about that breach again?" he asked gravely.

Netto turned to him abruptly. Breach ? That word meant nothing to him… but Rockman’s eyes went wide. It immediately brought him back to that strange night.

"Yeah," Meijin confirmed. "It’s still there. And now, viruses are pouring through by the dozens. We tried scanning them, but they’re… unstable. Completely insane."

Netto turned to the monitors. Endless waves of viruses flickered across the screens—distorted, aggressive, and mostly unrecognizable. He raised his PET toward the injection port.

"Plug in, Rockman.EXE! Transmission!"

The digital world burst open. Rockman landed in a zone on the edge of chaos. Viruses swarmed everywhere just like the ones from that night. Blues appeared beside him, face as unreadable as ever. But even he let out a quiet, irritated sigh.

"Looks like they’ve decided to evolve," he muttered, tinged with sarcasm.

Rockman didn’t answer. His eyes were fixed, analyzing every detail: the strange lighting, the warped architecture above… and most of all, the floating rift in space, from which the viruses spilled like a broken faucet.

"These viruses are far more aggressive than normal," Meijin’s voice rang through the screen. "Try to capture one intact if you can—we need to study it."

Both Navis nodded then scattered, striking with sharp, precise movements.

Back in the lab, Netto glanced around, frustration building.

"And what’s this about a breach? Why was I never told?"

Yuuichiro finally stepped forward, removing his glasses.

"Lately, breaches have started appearing all over the Net. Like... tears. Some vanish quickly, others linger. This one’s been in our system for a while now." He paused, his gaze serious. "We thought we had time to study it quietly… until these viruses showed up."

Netto frowned, biting the inside of his cheek, then turned his attention back to the battle. He was feeding chips to Rockman at a steady pace, but his mind was elsewhere.

This wasn’t just some random incident. Rockman was almost sure of it. These creatures, that rift… it all tied back to what he had seen that night.

And then, a shiver ran down his spine.

A figure had just appeared in front of him—solid, commanding, unshakable.

"Colonel?" he whispered, breathless.

In this huge sky I wanna

Spread my wings and fly

On the other side of the screen, Netto’s eyes widened at the sound of the name.

"Colonel?!" he repeated, louder than necessary.

The word cracked like thunder. Every eye turned to him. But Colonel said nothing. He stood there, stoic, silently watching Rockman with no expression, no reaction. Slowly, he raised his hand. A metallic glint shimmered—a gleaming, violet disk between his fingers.

The shock hit instantly.

"That's mine!" Rockman cried out, struck by recognition.

He ignored the viruses completely. In a flash, he dashed toward Colonel, his steps echoing across the digital void. The older Navi stepped back, quick and silent.

Netto tried to intervene, shouting into his mic, "Rockman, what are you doing?!"

But the moment his voice came through, the image on his PET glitched. The screen fizzed, its pixels distorting wildly.

Enzan, having seen it all, shouted to Blues, "Follow them!"

But the screen now showed a swarm of viruses—no way the red Navi could get through.

Rockman kept running. His focus had narrowed to one thing only: reclaiming that program. The program that had been stolen from him.

But why had Colonel done this? And… what about Barrel? No, the old man was gone—lost to time. Then what was his Navi doing here?

They reached the edge of a breach, a digital cliff looming before them. Rockman slowed down. The breach pulsed above like an open wound in the sky. Colonel stood waiting at its edge.

"Colonel, please… give me back that program!" Rockman’s voice trembled. His fist was clenched, his breath short.

Colonel stared at him. His gaze pierced through Rockman, like he was reading him—beyond the data, beyond the code. He closed his eyes. Then opened them again, calm and resolved.

"Hikari Saito. Show me I can trust you."

The world froze.

Rockman stepped back, his expression stunned, like the ground had just fallen from under him.

That name .

A burst of light suddenly erupted from his body. He didn’t notice—driven by instinct, by fury, by fear. He charged at Colonel.

"Rockman!" Netto screamed.

But Rockman couldn’t hear. The sound was warped, fractured. Netto was shaking his PET frantically. The screen glitched, showing nothing but distorted images.

Beside him, Enzan looked up, horrified.

"Netto…" he whispered, almost afraid.

Netto raised his head. All around him—the scientists, his father, Enzan—everyone wore the same expression: shock.

"What? What is it?" he asked, his voice innocent.

"Look at yourself…" Enzan murmured.

Netto looked down. His hands were glowing. But not just his hands. His arms, his chest, his entire body was shimmering, as if made of stardust, vibrating with an unreal golden light.

"W-What’s happening to me?!" His voice cracked.

"Stay calm, Netto…" Yuuichirou said, slowly approaching.

But before he could get any closer, Rockman’s voice—distorted, crackling—broke through the speakers.

On the glitched screen, they could make out Rockman on the ground. Motionless. Colonel stood over him, clearly victorious. He stepped forward, crouched, and grabbed Rockman’s suit collar. Lifting him with one hand, like he weighed nothing. Rockman groaned, raising a trembling arm.

"Please… do whatever you want to me… but don’t hurt my family…" His voice was faint.

Colonel remained silent for a long moment.

"It’s not my place to judge you."

He looked up at the breach. Then back down, straight into Rockman’s eyes.

"Your story begins now."

And before Rockman could say another word, his body began to shine—brighter and brighter—until it started to disintegrate. Thousands of glowing fragments rose from him, like breath held in light, drifting upward, vanishing into the breach’s glow.

Towards the free sky without any sadness

I wanna flap my wings  

And go

On the other side of the screen, Netto was screaming his name—again and again—his voice cracking with despair. He shook the PET like a madman, refusing to believe what he was seeing. Then came a spark. The screen burst into a shower of sparks, scattering burning fragments into the air. A crack ran across the PET's casing before it gave off a small explosion in his hands.

Netto froze, breathless. His hands trembled. His eyes welled up.

"Rockman!" he screamed. He cried out again. And again. Until his throat tore with the effort.

A shiver ran down his spine. He felt a cold, unnatural wind, and his stomach twisted into a knot. He whipped his head around—the ground was falling away.

But it wasn't the ground that was moving. It was him.

His body was floating. Slowly. As if pulled upward by some invisible force.

"Papa!" His voice broke into a sob.

The scientists around him panicked, shouting and running. Yuuichiro lunged forward, arm outstretched.

"Netto!"

"Papa, help me!"

The boy flailed his arms, as if trying to swim through the air, trying to return. But it was useless. His body kept rising. Gently. Inevitably. He reached one last time for his father. But before he could speak another word, his hand began to dissolve—first the fingers, then the arm, and then his chest. His whole body burst into a shower of golden light. Like a crystal shattering.

Like stardust scattered in a silent wind.

There was nothing left. Only the falling particles, drifting like unreal snow, cloaking the lab in a deathly silence.

Yuuichiro stood frozen, his arm still outstretched. His son... was gone. An unbearable pain bloomed inside him, deep and consuming. And then, from the depths of his soul, he screamed his son’s name.

Empty.

That’s what he felt. A total, floating emptiness—so familiar it almost hurt. Rockman slowly opened his eyes, struggling against the sensation—and instantly recognized the space he had sworn never to return to. An infinite void of frozen light and silent echoes, where gravity no longer applied and the reality of the Cyberworld had faded into nothingness.

There, suspended in this place between lines of code and eternity, stood Colonel. Motionless. Towering. Unshakable. His eyes watched without judgment—but not without weight.

Everything came rushing back—the screams, the light, the end. Rockman tried to run toward him.

"Colonel!"

His legs kicked in the void. No traction. No movement. Only a desperate, powerless will.

"Why… why did you do it?!"

Colonel didn’t answer. His gaze slowly lifted, drawn to something behind Rockman. A chill crept up Rockman's spine. He turned slowly, afraid of what he’d see.

It was there.

That colossal figure, born of the farthest reaches of space, stood before him like a verdict. No motion. No expression. Just presence—inhuman, overwhelming, divine.

Duo.

He stepped back uselessly. There was no ground, but instinct acted before thought. A step to flee. Rockman stood caught between fear and awe, a rising anxiety born from the depths of his being. No one to protect him. No one to wake him from this suspended nightmare.

Why him? Why now?

"Rockman…" The voice resonated without sound, echoing directly in his mind—a whisper from the abyss.

He flinched. His hands clenched into fists, trying to anchor himself to a reality that was slipping away.

"Duo…" He couldn’t meet his gaze. Just looking into those lifeless eyes was enough to choke him.

He knew. Duo knew everything. The secret he had buried—even from Netto.

"I’ve seen many worlds, alongside that man…"

Rockman looked up slowly. Duo was speaking of Barrel—of their journeys through galaxies ruled by alien laws.

"But among all the anomalies I’ve encountered… none intrigued me as much as your true nature."

The words landed like muted bells. Rockman stood silent, exposed.

"I…" His voice shook. He hesitated—each word a threat. "I know I’m not… supposed to exist. If you have to erase me—"

"You want to be human?"

Rockman’s eyes widened.

"You want to be human?" Duo repeated. "That is a desire I’ve heard."

His legs no longer obeyed. Only his eyes moved, frozen in place, unable to escape.

"How…" A whisper. Half a question, drowning in disbelief.

"Your nature is unstable. You pose a threat. Logically, you should be erased. But… perhaps there is another path. Not destruction—correction."

Rockman's fear frozen body began to relax. A flicker of hope lit within him.

"You… You can really… make me human?"

Silence fell. So dense it was almost audible.

Then, "Yes. I can."

A smile broke across his face, timid at first, then radiant. Emotion surged, overflowing.

"Really, I… I’d be honored. Even if just for a moment… I want to live it."

Duo remained still.

"I can transform you. But I cannot act alone. I need a catalyst."

A sudden light burst forth, slicing through the darkness like a divine blade. Rockman squinted, dazzled at first… and then what he saw chilled him to the core.

His smile shattered.

It wasn’t an artifact. Not a program.

It was him.

Netto’s sleeping body, floating before Duo like a silent offering. Rockman didn’t move. Only his breath grew shorter, sharper.

"You’re lucky," Duo said, "to share a genetic base with a human from the real world. Without that, reprogramming would be impossible."

Something twisted in Rockman’s chest. Fear gave way to a slow, burning anger.

"You’re not going to…"

His eyes darkened. His face tensed.

"I need him," Duo said, still in that unyielding tone. "If you want to become human."

Fists clenched so tightly they trembled, Rockman finally understood what Duo intended to do with Netto. And that was out of the question.

"I won't let you involve Netto-kun in this!" The anger in his voice was raw, seething. He knew he should hold himself back in front of this ancient, near-divine program… but the sight of his Operator’s body shattered every restraint.

"Your DNA is identical," Duo stated, his voice still cold and mechanical. "In essence, you are one and the same. Neither can be complete without the other."

"I don’t care!" Rockman shouted, and in a flash of instinct, his arm transformed into a buster. He aimed it directly at Duo, driven by visceral rage.

His eyes burned. His face was taut with fury.

"Netto-kun doesn’t have to pay for me. He has nothing to do with this. No one does. This is my burden alone!"
But his hand trembled. He was afraid.
How could he not be? The entity before him could erase everything he loved with a single gesture. Everything he was.

"Rockman!" Colonel’s deep voice rang out like a command on a battlefield. "Stay calm!"

"How am I supposed to stay calm?!" Rockman cried, eyes blazing, throat tight. "If he hurts him, I’ll… I’ll—"

Another voice cut through—one that didn’t need to be spoken to be heard.

"Hurt him? No. I want you both alive."

The words dropped like lead, bringing silence with them. Rockman slowly lowered his buster, rage still shaking his limbs.

"I wish to conduct an experiment with you."

That word— experiment —echoed coldly, like footsteps in an empty lab.

He waited, frozen. But instead of an explanation, the light around Netto’s body grew stronger. It pulsed. Vibrated. Then folded inward.

"Netto-kun!"

A reflex. Rockman raised his buster again—ready to strike, to threaten, to destroy if he had to.

"Duo! Stop this! Leave him alone!"

But he didn’t get the chance to fire.

A beam of light split the air—emerging from the glowing core at Netto’s chest, piercing through Rockman with the precision of a scalpel. The pain wasn’t physical, but his scream was all too real.

"Yes," Duo said. "I need to know…"

Above them, a rift tore open in the void—a wound in the sky. Light poured through it, blinding.

"Can one anomaly attract another?"

Rockman’s body began to glow, then waver. He felt the light slide across his face, pricking his skin like hot rain. His eyes shut tight, but his jaw stayed clenched.

He was floating.

And in his mind, something foreign began to rise. A vertigo. A heavy mass. A malevolent presence. An instinct that wasn’t his own.

His body twisted.

Redrew itself.

He felt the mutation before he saw it—his limbs stretching, a tail bursting from his back, his helmet rising into a jagged crest, his fingers warping into claws.

His screams turned to growls. Inhuman sounds. Pained. Shredded.

Even Colonel, always composed, stood frozen. His mouth slightly open, his eyes wide.

This was no longer Rockman.

A beast. Something born between realities.

Duo remained motionless. Watching. Fascinated.

Meanwhile, Netto’s body had collapsed into a single sphere of light. A spark of soul.

"Rockman," Duo said. "You now carry a mission that only you—and the other you—can resolve."

Rockman—or whatever he had become—gave a low, guttural growl.

"I’ve given you only half of his life. In return, you are now half human."

The creature and the orb of light began to rise slowly, drawn into the divine brilliance of the rift.

Duo watched them go, like a god releasing his experiments to the universe.

"In this world where humans and programs coexist," he added, "you will take human form in the moonlight. And when the sun rises, your Navi nature will awaken once again."

The rift sealed shut. Silence swallowed the space.

Duo remained alone, his shadow merging with the absolute black.

And in that darkness, his voice rose one last time:

"Prove to me… that an anomaly deserves to live."

A soft breeze swept across the clearing, brushing gently against his cheeks like a forgotten mother’s hand. Netto’s eyes fluttered open. The cool air slid over his skin. He shivered. His body, still numb, was just beginning to wake. Trees. Everywhere. Twisting roots beneath him, as if he'd fallen asleep cradled in the arms of the forest. He stayed there for a few seconds, letting the realization slowly return to his brain, breathing shallowly, his gaze lost among the leaves swaying with the wind.

Then, as he pushed himself up, something dropped onto his nose. His bandana. He blinked, his eyes still blurry, and reached out with a slow, almost hesitant motion to grab the blue cloth. He tied it back around his forehead, fingers fumbling through a motion he’d done a hundred times before.

But this time, his hands felt... slow. Less precise.

Netto got to his feet like someone rising from bed, groggy and disoriented—and the moment he moved a leg, he stumbled. His knee hit the soft earth with a muffled thud. He winced and caught himself on his elbows. His eyes dropped to his feet: one shoe was behind him. The other dangled loosely. He stood up again, a bit faster this time—and immediately felt a cold draft.

His shorts... were slipping down. He looked down.

His white T-shirt, suddenly far too long, hung almost to his knees. The sleeves drooped past his wrists, covering hands that no longer felt like his.

Too small. Too thin.

A fierce blush spread across Netto’s cheeks when he saw his black shorts lying on the ground. He scrambled to pick them up, fingers trembling. He tightened the inner drawstring with clumsy hands, the fabric still hanging too loose around his waist.

His heart raced. He took a step back. Then another. Staring at his own body—this body that didn’t feel like his anymore.

He had shrunk.

"Papa...?"

The sound of his own voice startled him. It was high-pitched, shaky—but most of all, weak.

He brought his fingers to his mouth, eyes wide. A slow, uncontrollable shiver spread through him. His hands. He looked at them again. These weren’t the hands of a teenager anymore. They weren’t hands meant to grip a PET or to fight.

They were a child’s hands.

Without thinking, Netto pressed his palms to his face, trying desperately to convince himself this was just a dream. But the ground beneath his knees was all too real. The dampness. The smell of leaves. And that silence—that silence that felt far too full.

He turned his head slowly. No one. Not a sound, except the wind. His stomach clenched. He felt tears welling in his eyes, blurring his vision even more than waking up had.

And then that voice—cracked and fragile—escaped him like a reflex, "Mama... Papa..."

He shook his head, tears already streaming down his cheeks.

"No... I'm not a little kid..."

The words rang hollow, whispered like a prayer he no longer believed.

But his heart was pounding, swept up in a wave of pure panic.

Memories surged up. Ones he thought he'd forgotten. Tiny steps in a crowd too big. A hand he let go of. The crying. And that same fear.

His shoulders trembled. His breathing turned shallow, erratic. He dropped to his knees, unable to resist the tide of rising terror.

"Mama! Papa!"

To be continued...

Chapter Text

Enzan felt useless. It was a rare feeling… and one he despised.

One of his closest friends had just vanished before his eyes, swallowed by a blinding light. And him? All he could do was wait. Watch Professor Hikari’s fingers hammer frantically at the keyboard while silence gnawed at the edges of the room.

How long had it been? Fifteen minutes? Twenty?

Time had slipped away the moment the rift closed. The moment Blues took over virus elimination—alone. The boy with the two-toned hair glanced down at his PET. Its screen glowed faintly, as if hesitating to deliver bad news.

"Well, Blues?" he asked at last, his voice harsher than he intended.

"Nothing, Enzan-sama." The reply came instantly.

He inhaled deeply, then exhaled even harder, like trying to rid himself of an invisible weight.

Suddenly, a voice pierced the tense air.

"Professor, please, try to calm down!"

It was Meijin, trying to restrain Netto’s father, who was barely keeping his emotions in check. Professor Hikari was trembling, panic devouring his gaze.

"Calm down?!" he roared. "Did you see what I saw?! My son vanished—right in front of us! You think I can just stay calm?!"

He slammed his fists against the desk. The sound cracked through the room like a slap. Enzan turned his eyes away, discomfort tightening in his chest. Seeing this man who was so respected break down like this... it struck a chord. He could’ve sworn he heard a sob, muffled behind the professor’s clenched hands.

That’s when a sharp beep startled him.

"Enzan-sama. Incoming call from Sakurai-san." Blues’s voice remained composed as ever, but the name made Enzan flinch.

Sakurai Meiru.

Of course. She must’ve tried to contact Netto, to no avail. And now she was turning to him for answers.

"Take it."

The girl’s image appeared instantly on the screen. Her pink hair framed a face twisted with distress.

"Enzan! Netto’s not answering!" she cried, panic rising in her voice. "His PET is off—please tell me he’s okay! Tell me he—"

He clenched his jaw. Lying would be pointless. The truth, cruel as it was, would only shatter her more. But he couldn't keep dancing around the void.

"He’s gone." The words dropped from his mouth like stone. Meiru’s eyes widened in horror.

"What do you mean...? Where did you see him last?"

"No, Sakurai. I mean literally gone. Before our eyes." He paused. "He vanished."

Her breath hitched. She froze—silent—eyes distant, locked on something only she could see. Then another voice—synthetic, clear—rose from her PET.

"And Rockman?" It was Roll.

"Him too," Blues replied, his voice matching Enzan’s—like they shared the same heart.

Meiru raised a trembling hand to her mouth. Her eyes lowered, no longer able to meet the screen.

"I... I don’t understand," she whispered, her voice barely holding together.

Enzan slowly nodded. Neither did he. How had this happened? Why them? And above all... What had taken them?

His gaze turned back to Professor Hikari, still hunched over his desk. Maybe the man had a theory. But one look into those hollow, reddened eyes told Enzan that the scientist was gone.

All that remained was a father.

A man who was wondering how he was going to explain to his wife that their son had simply... vanished. How do you find the words when your own child had just been erased?

The first thing he felt... was the smell. A brutal olfactory shock. His nose burned.

Every breath flooded his nostrils with overpowering scents: damp earth, pollen, wet bark, crushed leaves… It was too much. Too vivid. Too real.

Rockman was no longer himself.

In this new form, his instincts roared—wild and uncontrollable. He was no longer a being of reason. He was a beast. A predator. Everything around him seemed to cry out for chaos. He wanted to tear it all apart. But then, a presence behind him stirred something else. He stopped, growling, shoulders hunched, muscles coiled like springs.

Colonel stood there. As stoic as ever, his gaze locked onto the creature before him.

Rockman bared his fangs beneath a black mask, his eyes twisted with rage. He leapt without warning.

But Colonel’s blade met him mid-air—cold, precise, effortless. Rockman blocked with the blade on his own arm. The clash rang out: sharp, metallic.

"So this is what anomalies become," Colonel remarked, almost amused, a sarcastic smile flickering on his lips.

He watched the creature carefully, studying each movement, each twitch, every ripple of violence in its eyes. Nothing remained of the blue Navi he had once saved.

Rockman backed away, shoulders hunched, arms heavy, claws nearly scraping the ground. He began circling Colonel slowly, like a predator sizing up its prey. But the soldier did not flinch.

"I come with a message from Duo."

The beast growled—a low, guttural sound—but didn’t lunge.

"You’re in a parallel world. Very close to yours… but different. Here, humans and navis live together—physically."

He lifted his eyes slightly, gesturing to the trees, the sky.

"This world isn’t meant to exist. It’s an anomaly, like you. A distorted reflection of our own. And almost everyone here… has another version of themselves elsewhere."

Rockman’s slit eyes stayed fixed on him, pulsing with distrust. But he listened.

"Duo sent you here to see how a living anomaly like you would adapt."

Colonel’s expression didn’t change. He was analyzing every twitch, every breath.

Was that pain in the creature’s eyes? Or just confusion?

"Rockman. You have to find your brother. He’s here, somewhere. And together, you must head north—to the Kaikyou Ruins. That’s where your trial will end."

But at the mere mention of “brother,” the beast let out a feral scream—deep, inhuman, raw. Even Colonel’s cold gaze flickered for an instant. A flash of something—shock, maybe.

Then he regained his composure.

"You must protect him. At all costs. The days will be hard in this form... but each night, you’ll return to human shape. You’ll have to manage this way."

Rockman’s growl deepened. His pupils dilated. His jaw quivered. He was losing control. Then Colonel lifted one arm, revealing a familiar object: t he same purple disk Rockman had seen before.The beast’s eyes ignited. He pounced. But Colonel dodged cleanly with a single step.

"I’ll hold onto this. You’ll get it back… when you’re ready."

But the creature was no longer listening.

It struck. Clawed. Roared.

Colonel blocked every blow without hesitation. And then, with a sweep of his cape, he vanished in a flash of light.

Rockman was alone. He howled again—louder, rawer. The cry shook the forest. Birds scattered from the trees, terrified.

And then… silence fell.

"No… No way…" He kept repeating the words, again and again, as if trying to push back a nightmare.

Netto had found a beach. Without thinking, he stripped off his shorts, orange jacket, shoes, and dropped his bag onto the sand. Barefoot, wearing only his long T-shirt that now hung around his knees like a dress, he walked toward the water.

His eyes locked onto his reflection in the calm sea. A sharp pain gripped his chest. His appearance… had changed. He was a child again. But how old was he now? Six? Seven, maybe? He felt like he was the same height as Chisao.

He raised his small hands to his cheeks—rounder, softer. His teenage body was gone. He was back at the starting point. And deep inside, something had broken. Netto felt weak—truly weak.

He looked up at the sky, completely crushed. It was blue, but not his blue sky. Wispy, glowing filaments floated high above, like strands of some invisible web.

It reminded him of a dimensional area… but it felt so far away.

He stumbled back, shaken. On the sand again, he dug through his bag. He had to call his father. He had to explain what had happened. He reached for his PET, his hands trembling—and found it… cracked, split right down the middle.

Netto froze.

"No… Rockman…" His voice was faint, strangled by fear.

He clutched the device to his chest and collapsed to his knees. The tears returned.

"No..."

The PET didn’t respond. But deep down, Netto refused to believe it. He had to believe that, just like during the N1 Grand Prix, like the first time his PET was destroyed… Rockman had survived.

He stayed there, curled up, heart aching… Until a terrible cry shattered the silence. A howl from the forest.

Birds scattered in all directions. Branches cracked under an invisible gust. Netto’s head snapped up, alarmed by the noise. He shoved the PET into his bag, hurriedly pulled on his shorts, threw on his jacket, and grabbed his shoes. Wiping his tears with a sleeve, he ran.

The forest swallowed him quickly. Towering trees cast long shadows over the path. Netto didn’t know where he was going—he just wanted to find someone. Anyone. To call for help. More than anything, he had to believe Rockman was still alive. He felt it, deep inside: this wasn’t the end for his Navi.

He had to get back.

Find Rockman.

And… reclaim his real body.

His face hardened. He furrowed his brow, fighting back the sobs. Crying wouldn’t help. He wasn’t the crybaby he’d been when he really was six. He’d proven that—to Meiru, and to himself.

But fate gave him no rest. A sound. Then more. Shadows slithered between the trees, slowly closing in around him.

Viruses.

Netto recognized them immediately—he’d seen them at SciLabs. But this time, Rockman wasn’t with him. He was alone. Fear gripped him. His legs refused to move. He wanted to run, to scream, to grab a stick—but the viruses struck.

Flashes. Blasts.

He tried to dodge, but stumbled, hitting the ground with arms outstretched, gasping for air. Is this how it ends…? But just as he closed his eyes—

A shadow leapt forward. Fast as lightning. It tore through the viruses one by one, with clean, precise strikes. A creature now stood in front of the boy, its back to him. It had a long, swaying tail. A helmet crowned with five sharp spikes like a strange crest. Long, razor-like claws.

Netto froze, heart pounding.

A superhero?

A Navi?

A… Darkloid?

He didn’t know. But it had saved him. So… it couldn’t be bad, right?

As he tried to get up, he made a noise in the underbrush. The creature turned instantly. And the child held his breath.

Crimson eyes—wide, round, alert like a wild animal’s—stared at him from the shadows. They glowed faintly inside the creature’s helmet. Its head tilted back, expression unreadable as it stared him down. Netto felt his stomach twist with fear. Then… his gaze dropped to the creature’s chest. And there, he saw it.

The emblem. His family’s crest.

A tremor shook him.

"...Rockman?" he whispered, barely audible.

The creature’s head twitched. Its claws clenched into the ground in a nervous spasm. And in those eyes… Netto thought he saw a flicker. A tremble.

"Rockman… is that really you?" His voice grew louder, stronger—more hopeful.

Still, no answer. Only the monster’s tail moved, swaying softly like a flame. But Netto knew. He knew it. This was his Navi.

"Rockman… you have no idea how scared I was…" His voice trembled with relief. He took a step forward. "You’re here. Right here in front of me. I—"

He didn’t get to finish. The creature suddenly lunged toward him and screamed—a raw, feral, inhuman howl.

Netto fell back, stunned, eyes wide with shock.

"Rockman! It’s me! Don’t you recognize me? I don’t know how, but… I’ve been turned into a kid!"

But the beast roared again—louder, wilder. Netto’s throat tightened. His hands trembled. His voice crumbled into a broken whisper, "What happened to you…?"

The creature’s eyes were wild. Now he could see beneath the mask covering its mouth—its jaw, tense and open, letting out a low, threatening growl.

Suddenly, it leapt backward. In a blur, it vanished into the trees, jumping branch to branch with impossible speed and grace.

"Rockman!"

Netto scrambled to his feet, running over leaves and damp earth, trying to keep up, eyes locked on the fleeing silhouette high above.

"Rockman, wait! Please—it’s me!"

But his legs gave out. He collapsed to his knees, his bare feet stinging, raw from the chase. And he watched… as Rockman vanished into the forest.

"...Rockman…" The tears came back. Again.

He wiped them away with his sleeves and his hands, over and over. How many times had he cried since arriving here? If he still had his real body… would he be crying this much? Sniffling once more, Netto slowly got to his feet. He had to keep going. Had to make it back home. Back to Mama’s arms. Back to Papa… and ask him what had happened to Rockman.

He walked on, each step heavy, dragging like a prisoner’s. His thoughts were blank, but his eyes still stung.And if that wasn’t Rockman… then why did he have his emblem?

Further ahead, a glow between the trees caught his eye. A flicker of hope sparked in his chest. He moved toward it, thinking— maybe —this was the forest’s edge.

Reaching the top of a small hill, Netto saw that below was a seaside village. Surrounded by tall wooden walls, it looked closed off, as if trying to protect itself from something outside. His chest tightened—but this time, it was hope.

He broke into a run, waving his arms. Two guards stood at the gate.

"Hey!" he called out.

The two men looked up, surprised to see a small child emerging from the trees.

"What do you want, kid?" one of them asked, stepping closer.

"Please… I’m lost! My PET is broken! I need a phone!"

The word PET seemed to catch them off guard.

"Lost?" the first one repeated.

The other glanced behind the boy.

"You all alone?"

Netto opened his mouth… then hesitated. Should he tell them about Rockman? He glanced up at the sky. The dimensional zone still shimmered far above, like a surreal dome.

"Well…" he began, but the first guard cut in.

"Where’d you come from?"

"I… I woke up in the forest. I don’t know how I got there."

The two men exchanged a long, puzzled look.

"Alright…" one finally sighed. "We’ll take you to the town hall. They’ll know what to do with you."

Netto nodded, timidly. "Thank you…"

The large gate creaked open. And what Netto saw beyond the wall left him speechless.

A small port town, built entirely out of wood. Houses perched half over the water, bridges suspended between platforms, an architecture both warm and strange—somewhere between old and futuristic. He had never seen a place like this.

Guided by one of the guards, Netto was led to a large wooden building. Inside, the man gave a quick explanation to a few clerks before escorting him into an office where an old man was typing… on a typewriter.

Netto stared at the machine, fascinated. He had seen one before, but only in museums. Nobody used those anymore.

The old man slowly looked up.

"How old are you, kid?" he asked in a raspy voice.

“Twelve!” Netto answered without hesitation.

The old man studied him for a long moment—unconvinced.

The guard leaned down and whispered in his ear, "He might’ve hit his head. Says he woke up in the forest. Maybe partial amnesia."

"Hey! I heard that! I am twelve!" Netto burst out, leaping to his feet.

He climbed onto the chair to make himself look taller, raising his arms high in protest.

"I was just turned into a kid, that’s all!"

The old man raised a brow, sighed, and looked back at his paper.

"Let’s say… six and a half."

"What?! No!"

The guard placed a calming hand on Netto’s shoulder.

"Take it easy, kid. We’re trying to help. Just work with us."

"But I’m twelve ! Look at my clothes! They’re way too big on me!" Netto snapped.

"Just stay in the chair, alright?"

Netto opened his mouth to argue… then shut it. No one believed him. And honestly… would he believe someone telling this same story? Probably not. But he couldn’t let things stay this way. He couldn’t let the adults treat him like some helpless little kid.

"Please…" he said, louder this time, nearly pleading. He locked eyes with the guard. "Just let me call my dad. That’s all I’m asking."

The guard glanced at the old man, who shrugged—no objection. A phone was set in front of Netto.

A relic.

Gray case, heavy receiver, and a rotary dial like a circular trap. Nothing digital. Nothing familiar.

Netto blinked. The guard, clearly losing patience, handed him the receiver. He took it carefully, as if it might buzz, explode, or whisper some forgotten password from a past era.

"Well? What are you waiting for?" the guard grumbled.

"I… I don’t know how to use it," Netto admitted softly, ashamed.

The guard groaned, brows furrowed as a heavy sigh escaped his chest. "Give me the number."

Netto obeyed. Digit by digit. Slowly. As if he were reciting a spell he didn’t understand.

With each number, the man spun the dial, his finger circling the loop, releasing it with a clicking rhythm like a dying clock.

Finally—silence.

" The number you have dialed is not in service. "

Netto stared at the receiver. "…What?"

The voice repeated. Cold. Timeless.

"What is it?" asked the guard.

"It… It didn’t work."

"Wrong number, kid."

"No… I know it by heart…" His voice cracked on the last word.

He tried again. Hung up. Dialed another—SciLabs. The other number he knew.

This time, the response was different. Even more cruel in its calmness.

" Welcome to SciLabs Inc. Thank you for calling. Unfortunately, our offices are currently closed. "

A shiver ran slowly down his spine. Like the voice itself had blown cold air into the back of his neck.

SciLabs… closed? SciLabs was never closed.

He blinked. Once. Twice. He half-expected the phone to melt in his hands.

"How… why?" he murmured.

"Well, kid?" said the guard, one hand on his hip, the other already reaching to take back the ghost of a phone.

Netto looked up.

"These numbers… They should work. They have to."

"Got any others?"

He searched—rummaged through the wreckage of his memory. Meiru? Enzan? Their numbers were all stored in his PET. Nothing came to mind.

He hung up. Slowly. Like burying something.

The old man sighed. Click-clack—the typewriter resumed its mechanical rhythm.

"Name, surname, town."

"Hikari Netto. Akihara Town. Near Densan City."

The guard narrowed his eyes.

"Densan City? You sure about that?"

Netto clenched his fists. "Of course I’m sure."

No response. Just a long, weighty look. The kind that judges. Doubts. But finally backs off when it sees real conviction.

"I guess there might still be people alive over there…" the guard muttered.

Netto tilted his head. He didn’t like that. That strange tone—as if he were a survivor from a world that no longer existed.

"Alright," the old man said at last.

Click-clack. The machine came to a halt.

"Missing person report filled. We’ll find you a place to stay until someone comes to get you."

Later—how long later, he didn’t know—Netto sat in a waiting room. Legs dangling, unable to reach the floor. His backpack clutched tightly to his chest like a life vest—like the only familiar thing left in this unsteady place.

He didn’t like this. The feeling of floating. Of waiting for… what, exactly?

The silence was thick, so heavy he could almost hear his thoughts crashing against his skull.

Rockman. He thought of him. That face. It came back like a fleeing memory that let itself be caught for just a second.

Where was he? Why did he leave? Why… Why had he abandoned him?

And most of all—why was he in the real world?

Was this still some kind of data anomaly? That strange dome above the sky? Or… was it something darker? Something made by people with bad intentions?

The door opened, pulling Netto from the fog of his thoughts.

"Hikari Netto? We’ve found someone to take you in."

The old man entered again—still the same tired shuffle—and behind him, a woman.

Tall. Dressed in an elegant, simple gown. She looked to be in her fifties. Her gray hair was swept up beneath a violet hat; at the edge of which hung strange glowing beads, like tiny frozen fireflies.

Netto stood up, his backpack clutched tightly against him, as if letting go of it would shatter something inside. He took a few hesitant steps forward and looked up. Her face struck him as stern at first—cold, even. But as he got closer, he thought he caught a glimpse of something else. A quiet warmth, hidden behind the creases of a face used to being serious.

"This is Ann Elecitel," said the old man. "She’s agreed to take care of you for now."

She looked him up and down with a raised eyebrow. A gaze that dissected. Netto swallowed hard. It felt like she was scanning him, layer by layer.

"Alright, young man. If you’ll follow me."

Her voice was calm, not loud, but carried a natural authority—firm, absolute. She turned on her heel, and Netto followed with his head down.

Outside, the wooden bridges groaned under their steps. Water everywhere. A floating town. He hadn’t imagined it.

The houses clung to the canals like giant shells. The sun was dipping lower, draping the sky in warm orange. The air cooled. His bare feet shivered on the damp wooden planks.

He nearly sneezed—but at that moment, the woman glanced back. He held it in. It felt… forbidden to make noise.

"You’re very quiet, child."

Her voice now carried none of that sternness. It was soft. Almost… concerned?

Netto blushed. Looked down again. Then whispered, "I… um… thank you for letting me stay with you."

It came out awkward, a little shaky. But honest. Rockman would’ve told him to always say thank you.

She nodded, satisfied, and as if nothing had happened:

"Would you like something to eat tonight?"

She glanced at him sideways. Without thinking, Netto lifted his face, and his eyes lit up like fireflies.

"Curry! I want curry!"

"Alright. I’ll see if there’s enough for two."

A smile tugged at her lips. And suddenly… she wasn’t scary anymore. She was even… kind. So he moved a little closer. Like a duckling trailing its mother.

They reached a large, dark wooden house perched at the water’s edge, as if ready to set sail. Warm light glowed inside, spilling from small lanterns hanging from the ceiling. A cocoon, floating in the growing night.

Netto stepped in timidly, his eyes scanning the walls, the furniture, the floor. Ann removed her hat, unwound her scarf, then turned on a few more lights.

"I’ll show you the bathroom. While I make dinner, you’ll take a bath. You’re filthy—down to your feet."

He looked down. His feet, caked in dirt, dust… maybe worse. He blushed and stepped back slightly.

"I’ll find a shirt for you to sleep in too." She turned, then paused. "Where did you get those clothes?"

Netto lifted his arms, showing how the sleeves dangled past his fingers. 

"They’re mine!"

She examined him for a moment, head tilted. He hesitated, then blurted out with no filter, "Actually, something happened to me… When I woke up, I was like this. But I’m supposed to be twelve!"

Her eyes widened, caught off guard. Silence lingered. They’d told her the boy likely had memory issues. That was in the report. She closed her eyes. Forced a smile.

"Of course."

And she turned toward the kitchen. Drawers opened. Dishes clinked.

Netto puffed his cheeks. Another one. Just one more adult who didn’t believe him.

He turned, looking for something solid to focus on. Something real. His eyes fell on the photographs on the wall. And in one… he saw a man he hadn’t expected to see again.

"Count Elec?!"

One photo showed the man—Count Elec, but younger—holding Ann in his arms. Another: a trio. A family portrait. With… Elecman.

Ann turned, startled. She approached, silently.

"You know him?" she asked, nearly a whisper.

Netto pointed at the photo, his eyes wide with shock.

"Of course I do! That guy worked for the WWW! Actual terrorists! But later, they stopped… They even opened a curry restaurant in Jawaii!"

Ann blinked, clearly thrown off. Her lips parted as if to respond—but nothing came. This boy must have hit his head harder than she thought, she mused. To come up with stories like this.

"Jack was never part of any terrorist group, child."

She stepped to the cabinet and picked up one of the photos.

"I’d know. That fool can’t keep a secret to save his life."

The boy blinked, confused.

"Who are you to him?" he asked after a beat, brows furrowed.

"His wife."

He froze.

Then, as if the words had struck him in the chest, he staggered back, nearly losing his balance.

"You… you’re his wife?! But he never mentioned you!"

"A curry restaurant in Jawaii, you said? That’s funny. We only went there once. And we’ve lived here for over thirty years."

Her gaze dropped to the photo in her hand. There was something in her voice—soft, worn down—like a song long forgotten, murmured without thinking.

The boy stood there, mind racing. Something didn’t add up. He knew Count Elec well. So why did he know nothing about this woman?

He clenched his fists. Took a step closer, eyes full of resolve.

"Where’s your husband? He’ll help me! I know he will!"

Ann stayed silent for a long moment. Then lowered her eyes to the photo again. With her fingertip, she brushed away a faint speck of dust from the glass.

"He’s in the hospital. In a coma. For several months now."

Silence. A silent, invisible weight crashing into Netto’s stomach.

Count Elec… in a coma?

One of the former WWW members—who had fought beside them just recently?

Impossible.

He’d seen him. Or thought he had. At the restaurant in Maha Jarama. And Dekao… Dekao wouldn’t have hidden something like that from him.

"What… what happened to him?" he asked, his voice barely there.

Ann looked away, her eyes resting on another photo. The one where they were three.

"Elecman," she said simply.

Then turned and climbed the stairs—without another word.

The boy said nothing. The air had grown heavier—one of those moments where instinct told you not to ask more, or you’ll touch something old and broken. So he followed her in silence, up to a well-lit room whose purpose was obvious.

A bathroom.

"I found you a clean shirt. Take a good bath. Come out shining," she said, placing the folded garment on the counter before quietly closing the door behind her.

He stood there for a moment, watching the steam rise from the tub. Finally, he undressed slowly. His gaze fell on his body—small, frail, smooth. The muscle he had earned fighting the Darkloids, the Asteroids… gone. As if it had never been there at all.

Netto stepped into the tub. The warm water wrapped around him like a cotton cocoon. He let his bandana fall onto the edge of the sink and sank halfway beneath the surface. Underwater, he looked at his hands—small, wrinkled from the soak. Almost unreal.

What was this? Magic? No. In his world, explanations were always scientific.

Outside the fogged window, the sky had turned to a gradient of orange and deep blue. Rockman… was he okay?

When he finally emerged from the bathroom, the boy wore the shirt Ann had given him. It fell to his knees like a true nightshirt. He had rolled the sleeves up as best he could, and tied his bandana back on. He padded down the stairs with damp feet, drawn by the irresistible pull of his stomach.

Ann’s kitchen greeted him, bathed in soft golden light.

"You’re lucky," she said, holding a skillet. "I had just enough curry left for two."

He nodded, eyes gleaming. She turned and looked at him for a moment, assessing the shirt.

"That’ll do. Tomorrow I’ll get you clothes that fit."

The boy blushed, taking a step back.

"You… you don’t have to—"

"Those clothes were much too big on you."

He wanted to protest. They were his clothes. He hadn’t grown into them—he had shrunk out of them. But he said nothing. She wouldn’t believe him anyway.

Netto sat at the table. Ann set a plate in front of him. The scent of curry—rich, warming—rose up instantly. Steaming rice. Tender vegetables. Slow-cooked beef…

His nose twitched. His mouth opened unconsciously.

She frowned.

He straightened up immediately, clapped his hands together. "Thank you for the meal!"

And then, he took a bite. The warmth of the food reached all the way to his heart. His cheeks turned pink.

"It’s so good!" he exclaimed, already ready for another bite. "It tastes like Mom’s curry…"

His voice trailed off, softer, almost a whisper. He had only just realized what he’d said.

This curry… it was a memory. A key. An aroma strong enough to pull him home. To that kitchen where his mom cooked dinner. Where Rockman teased him with a laugh.

A knot formed in his throat. Something rose—warm, salty—and he fought it. Sniffling, he wiped his eyes on his sleeve.

No. He wasn’t going to cry. Not for this.

He wouldn’t have done that in his real body.

"Are you alright, Netto-kun?" Ann asked softly, surprised by his silence.

"Yeah, yeah…" He wiped again, took a deep breath, and another bite. "I just miss home, that’s all… I wish Mom was the one making dinner. And I wish Rockman were here to tell me I eat like a pig."

Ann tilted her head, watching him in silence. Then, gently, she asked, "Who is Rockman?"

"He’s my Navi," he replied with a small smile—though his expression quickly hardened. "When I woke up, my PET was broken. I thought I’d lost him. But later… I was attacked by viruses, and he showed up. He saved me."

She listened closely, eyes warm and sincere.

"And where is he now?"

The boy hesitated. His face twisted.

"I… I don’t know. He was different. He didn’t look like himself. He… he screamed. Like a beast. He tore those viruses apart, and then…"

He looked down, unable to finish.

"Oh, you poor thing…" Ann murmured, hand to her mouth, her eyes misting over.

Netto looked up, puzzled.

"Do you know something?"

She slowly set down her fork, eyes distant, fixed on her plate.

"Your Navi… has likely been infected by the Beast Factor."

The words had been spoken calmly, almost without emotion—but they echoed through the kitchen like a warning.

"The… Beast Factor?" he repeated, head tilted.

"A kind of corruption," she said. "A force that devours your Navi from the inside, turns him into something monstrous—until there’s nothing left of who he was."

The boy shook his head slowly, defiantly.

"No. Rockman can’t become like that. He protected me. He’s still in there—I know it."

Ann remained still, her eyes still fixed on her plate.

"Maybe," she whispered, folding her hands under the table. "But next time, he might not save you."

"No!" the boy snapped, his hand slapping the table. "He can be saved!"

She finally looked up. A sad smile tugged at her lips.

"Jack said the same thing…" Her voice was faint, worn thin by memory. "He believed Elecman could still be saved. He pleaded with him, tried to talk him down, to bring him back. He loved him like a son. And it landed him in the hospital."

The boy said nothing. His eyes trembled. He just listened. That was all he could do.

Ann picked up her fork again, lifted a bite of curry, but stared at it blankly.

"Don’t try to reason with your Navi," she said quietly. "Or one day… he might be the one to hurt you."

She took the bite, as if nothing had been said.

But Netto wasn’t backing down.

"My dad is a great scientist! He’ll find a way to save him!" His voice was louder now, fists clenched on the table. "And I know Rockman is still in there. He saved my life. He wouldn’t have done that if he was… something else."

Ann didn’t answer right away. She just looked at him. In that fire burning in his eyes… she saw something familiar. It was touching. But it also hurt.

"He saved my life…"

This time, the boy said it softer—more to himself. As if trying to believe it. To reassure himself.

The rest of the meal passed in heavy silence. The curry didn’t taste the same anymore. Or maybe it was just his heart—too tight to let the flavor in.

When they finished, Ann guided him upstairs. A simple room. But warm. Inviting. He scanned it, eyes drifting from the walls, to the bed, to the window.

She knelt in front of him, bringing herself to his level. Gently, she placed a hand against his cheek.

"Netto-kun… I can’t promise you’ll see your Navi again. But I can promise you’ll see your family."

He nodded. Just a tiny, quiet motion. Then she stood up.

"Good night. I’ll wake you at dawn."

She closed the door behind her. He heard her footsteps fade away.

Netto crawled into bed. He pulled off his bandana and placed it by the pillow. Too many thoughts buzzed in his head. The day had started normally. SciLabs. His mission as a NetSavior. Colonel stepping in for a brief moment… then the PET, shattered. A black hole in his memory.

The forest. Rockman’s strange new form. His own size—reduced, childlike.

What happened? Was this a nightmare? Some strange magic? A punishment?

He looked out the window. The stars gleamed—cold and distant.

Rockman… He knew he’d find him again.

His eyelids grew heavy, and he slipped into darkness.

Meanwhile, Ann was hurrying down the stairs. The phone had been ringing for a few seconds already. She picked up without delay.

"Elecitel residence, how may I help you?"

The voice on the other end made her smile.

"Yes, everything’s fine. The boy’s asleep now."

But the smile vanished. She straightened, suddenly tense.

"What do you mean… a second boy?"

To be Continued...

Chapter Text

A light. Then his body lit up. And he fell. The smell... That same smell again. Sharp, acidic, almost toxic. It crept into his nostrils, making his stomach lurch. On his knees, he brought a hand to his face, trying to smother the wave of sensation. His eyes were shut tight. He felt nauseous. His breathing turned ragged, his head swayed.

Calm down. Breathe in… Breathe out…

He needed to take control. But how? None of this felt familiar. He forced himself to breathe slower, to focus. The smell was still there, but he was getting used to it. Gradually, the dizziness faded. He placed a hand on his chest. There was a beat.

A heart. He had a heart.

Rockman finally opened his eyes. The fury that had filled him earlier seemed to have ebbed away. Above him the sky was black, scattered with stars, streaked with the broken lines of a dimensional rift. He lowered his gaze to his hands.

No gloves. No armor. Just pale skin, crisscrossed with bluish veins.

He touched them, as if to confirm they were real. They were cold. He looked down at his body—bare, exposed. Then reached up to his head and caught a lock of hair.

Brown. Like his father’s. Like Netto’s.

A short, almost joyous laugh escaped his lips. He was… human. For real. But the laugh didn’t last.

He remembered. Netto. The little boy he had met. His Operator. His brother .

So Duo had told the truth, then? Half of Netto’s life in exchange for a human body. A grimace twisted his face. It was all his fault. He’d left Netto. Abandoned him. Because he was afraid. Because he’d felt that part of himself—that wild, animal thing—wanting to hurt him.

Rockman stood. The cold wind lashed against his skin, sending a shiver through him. He sneezed, surprised by the unfamiliar reflex. He looked around. A dark, silent field stretched out before him. Unfamiliar. But Netto was out there somewhere. He had to be.

He wrapped his arms around himself for warmth and began to walk barefoot through the damp grass.

"Netto!" he called, forgetting the honorific.

He had to find him. They had to stay together. It was the only way they’d survive. But when the sun rose… he would turn back into a Navi. And then? What would happen to this body? To this fleeting sense of closeness he had only just begun to feel?

"Netto…" he murmured, breathless.

He had no idea how to find him. No bearings. No PET. No map.

And it was all his fault.

Suddenly, a heat pricked at the back of his neck—not a warm or gentle one, but something electric, hostile. He slowly turned his head. Sparks were dancing in the darkness behind him. Something was coming.

Without thinking, he turned and ran. He wasn’t ready to fight. Not a Navi. Not even a virus. The ground slipped beneath his feet. He was running too fast, unable to see where he was going.

A slope. He realized too late as his foot gave way, body pitching forward. He tumbled down the hill, rolling through the grass until he hit the ground hard.

When he opened his eyes, Rockman was lying on his stomach, winded. In front of him stood two figures, motionless. Two guards, stationed in front of a tall wooden gate, staring at him in stunned silence.

Rockman slowly lifted his head. His cheeks burned. Shame prickled him like needles. He forced a sheepish smile and, in a quiet, shaky breath, whispered, "…I need help."

Rockman was clearly confused. They had taken him into a large house, where someone had handed him an oversized coat to cover his bare body. One of the guards had escorted him, but most of the people inside seemed rushed, busy gathering their belongings.

He used the moment to observe, curious, drinking in every detail. The furniture, the textures, the objects he had only ever known through digital interfaces—now they all had a physical presence, a smell—some more bearable than others. He bent his knees a few times, testing the sensations of this new body. His gaze moved from a chest of drawers to a lamp, from the curtains to the strangers he openly stared at.

He jumped at the sound of a voice behind him.

"Who was supposed to take care of the other kid?" the guard grumbled, annoyed.

Rockman edged closer, listening.

"He left over an hour ago," replied a woman putting on her coat.

"I’m not babysitting this one all night," the guard muttered angrily.

The woman rolled her eyes, then sat back down heavily and picked up a rotary phone.

"I can call the lady who took the other boy."

The guard crossed his arms and gave a curt nod. Rockman inched closer, concern flickering in his eyes.

"You mentioned… another boy?" he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.

The guard looked at him, distracted.

"Yeah, some kid they found outside. Seemed dazed… His clothes were way too big for him."

He frowned, realization dawning.

"Wait a sec… That kid stole your clothes?"

Rockman’s eyes widened. He blushed from ear to ear, about to stammer a reply—but the woman hung up and cut him off.

"You’re lucky, kid. Miss Elecitel’s coming to get you. She’ll take you in."

"Ann Elecitel! Too kind for her own good," the guard said with a chuckle.

"That’s why her husband’s in the hospital," the woman replied sharply, grabbing her bag and leaving without another word.

The guard gave her a distracted wave, then turned to Rockman.

"Well, kid, I’m out. Good luck."

And just like that, he walked away.

Rockman watched him go, puzzled. He looked around again, touching a chair, a table, even the coat he wore; the fabric prickling slightly against his skin. He was starting to get used to this new world. Some smells were already less harsh. His breathing had slowed.

A little while later, the door opened.

A woman stepped inside. Tall, wearing a bright yellow dress and a matching hat. She looked at him with a mix of gentleness and concern.

"You’re… the boy I’m here to pick up?" she asked.

He nodded, hesitant. Without pressing further, she led him outside. They walked side by side, the silence broken only by the sound of their footsteps.

But Rockman had only one name in his mind: Netto. He hoped—prayed—that the child she had taken in was him.

"You haven’t told me your name," she said after a while, breaking the silence.

He blinked, like waking from a dream.

"My name is…" he began, but the words faded into the evening air.

He hesitated. Rockman—that name didn’t belong here. It wasn’t a human name. Should he… lie?

She beat him to it, smiling gently.

"If you can’t remember, that’s okay. It’ll come back in time."

He nodded slowly, not quite understanding what she meant, but accepting it. He just kept walking by her side, quietly. But one question burned inside him.

"The little boy you’re taking care of…" he began.

"Oh, he’s already asleep. You’ll see him in the morning," she said with a warm smile.

He lowered his head. In a way, that was a relief—if he was sleeping, it meant he was safe. But still…

"He took your clothes, didn’t he?" she added playfully. "Showed up in a giant shirt and pants! Claims he’s twelve! That child’s got quite the imagination—but I can’t hold it against him."

She gave a light, amused laugh.

Rockman didn’t respond. He wanted to tell the truth. To explain. But he knew he couldn’t. Not here. In this world, some things were better kept to oneself.

"…Yeah," he murmured, looking away.

They arrived at her house.

Inside, Ann took off her coat and asked him to wait while she fetched a shirt and some blankets. He’d sleep on the couch—the guest room was already taken by the other child. She went upstairs, leaving him alone in the large living room.

Rockman resumed his quiet exploration. He touched every piece of furniture, every object, still fascinated. The leather of the couch felt strange, but oddly pleasant. His eyes landed on a dresser with several framed photos. He leaned in—and froze.

Elecman. And… Count Elec.

He frowned. Was he really in their house? These once familiar faces, once enemies… Here, in this world—had they turned good? Had they left the WWW behind? Or were they playing another game entirely?

His thoughts were interrupted as Ann came back down, arms full of blankets. She laid them on the couch, then walked over with a shirt in her hands.

"Here, this is for you."

He looked at her, unsure.

"You’re not going to sleep with that coat on, are you?" she added, seeing his hesitation.

He made a small, muffled sound, took the shirt, and unfolded it. It looked like it would fit. He stared at it for a moment, then gave a faint, uncertain smile. He accepted her “gift.”

Ann nodded, satisfied.

"Good. I’ll let you rest now. Good night. I’ll wake you at dawn."

She climbed the stairs slowly, trying not to make a sound. Rockman watched her go, then turned toward the couch. He slipped off the coat and pulled on the shirt. It fell nearly to his knees, at least covering what needed to be covered.

He sat down in silence.

His thoughts drifted back to Colonel—to what he had said when Rockman had been in that other form. Rockman had known what he was doing… but he couldn’t stop himself. The wild instinct had always taken over.

What was that form? That strength?

He bit the inside of his cheek. He had a purpose now. But the reason for his being here still felt absurd. Some experiment? Duo was too cryptic to be trusted.

His eyes drifted toward the stairs. Netto was probably up there.

Without a sound, Rockman stood—driven by something he couldn't name. He climbed the steps, holding his breath. Several doors lined the hallway. Only one let light spill beneath it—he skipped that one, assuming Ann was inside.

He picked another door at random. It was the correct one.

A bed with a sleeping child curled on his side. Rockman approached slowly, heart pounding. The boy slept peacefully, eyes closed. His face was soft, younger. Too young.

A shiver of emotion ran through him.

The newly human boy felt tears gathering at the corners of his eyes. His hand trembled as he reached out, ready to brush a lock of hair from the boy’s forehead—but he stopped, just centimeters away.

Netto. But now… just a six-year-old child.

Memories surged—of being a Navi, of nearly attacking him. A low voice echoed in his head: This is your fault. You should have stayed dead.

He pulled back, shaken.

His eyes landed on a bag on the floor. He cast one last glance at the sleeping boy to be sure he was still out, then gently grabbed it. Inside, he found the PET—broken.

“Damn it…” he whispered, throat tight.

He stared at the device, uncertain. Would it affect him? he wondered. But he was human now… wasn’t he?

He carefully placed the PET back in the bag and found Netto’s clothes. He held them close, his eyes misting again. He didn’t want to steal them. He just… needed to feel closer. And he needed them, objectively. He’d give them back. Later. When things were better.

He returned the bag to its place, gave one last look to the sleeping child, and slipped out of the room.

Back in the living room, he took off the shirt and pulled on Netto’s clothes. Surprisingly, they fit well enough. A bit big, but comfortable.

He curled up on the couch, wrapping a blanket around himself. The clothes still carried Netto’s scent.

He closed his eyes.

By morning, he would need to be gone. If the sun rose and he was still here… he’d be dangerous. Uncontrollable. He had to leave before then. Slip away at dawn.

But the exhaustion was too much. His human body craved sleep. His eyelids grew heavy.  And without being able to resist it, Rockman drifted off—blanket pulled tightly around him, heart broken.

A sharp pain in his stomach woke him.

Rockman opened his eyes slowly, blinking at the unfamiliar room. No urges. No feral instinct. He was still… human.

He pressed a hand to his abdomen. A dull, stabbing pain. He winced, forced himself upright, and staggered to the window. The sky was turning orange.

Dawn.

A shiver of dread ran down his spine. He swallowed hard. He should go. He moved to the door and bolted outside.

The chill of morning struck him, but he didn’t care. He ran through the empty streets until he reached the city’s edge—where two uniformed guards still stood watch.

They straightened as soon as they saw him, forming an unbreakable wall.

"Kid, why’re you heading out so early?" one asked, surprised.

"You need a pass to leave the city," added the other. "It’s the rule."

Rockman stared at them both, panic in his eyes. He looked up. The first rays of sunlight were spilling over the horizon—soft rose and gold. His lips trembled.

"Please… I have to leave. If I don’t, something terrible will happen!"

Silence. The guards didn’t move. Statues.

No choice.

Rockman clenched his fists, stepped back… then charged. Caught off guard, the two men didn’t react fast enough. He slammed through them, shoulder first, just enough to break through.

"Hey! Get back here!"

Too late. He was past the gate.

A nervous, almost triumphant smile flickered across his face as he ran into the woods. His heart pounded. He didn’t stop until he was far away, hidden behind a tree. Breathing hard, he looked up.

The sun was rising.

"No…"

A whimper escaped him—sorrowful, aching. He clenched his teeth as the emblem began to appear on his chest. A dark mist coiled around his body. He felt his limbs twist, change. His skin hardened. Fingers stretched unnaturally.

He dropped to his knees, screaming in pain—

But his voice… It wasn’t a boy’s voice anymore.

It was something else. Guttural. Wild. Inhuman.

A feral howl tore through the morning air, echoing through the woods like the cry of a nightmare.

"Netto?"

A gentle voice called out to him, echoing through the haze of sleep.

"Netto?"

It insisted. He had to wake up.

"…Mama…" he murmured.

"Netto-kun!"

"Mama… I had a nightmare…"

His eyelids fluttered open. He looked around. This wasn’t his room. He sat up, disappointed. And he was still in that child’s body.

Netto got to his feet, dragging his steps and yawning softly. He tied his bandana on—an automatic gesture, comforting in its familiarity—then stepped out of the room, barefoot on the cold floor.

He paused at the top of the stairs, glancing at the empty couch, still covered with a wrinkled blanket. But he quickly looked away and continued to the kitchen.

"Ah, Netto-kun!" Ann called warmly when she saw him. She was standing over the stovetop. "I’m making breakfast. Do you like pancakes? Like in Kingsland?"

The word pancakes was enough to wipe away the last of his sleep. The boy’s eyes lit up, and he nodded enthusiastically.

Soon, he was seated at the table, plate in front of him. Tongue poking from the corner of his mouth, he sliced a bite and popped it in immediately.

"I hope you like it?" Ann asked with a smile, holding a mug of coffee.

"It’s so good!" he said through a mouthful.

She looked at him fondly, then her gaze drifted toward the couch. Her smile lost some of its warmth.

"We almost had another guest," she said thoughtfully.

Netto looked up, curious.

"There was another boy, lost. They called me in an emergency, so I took him in for the night."

He followed her gaze to the couch, silent, waiting for more.

"This morning, he was gone. Just vanished."

She took a sip of coffee. Netto watched her quietly, his fork frozen mid-air.

"Luckily, he didn’t steal anything. He could’ve. When I found him yesterday, he didn’t even have clothes on."

Netto frowned slightly, puzzled. He took another bite—slower this time—chewing over her words as much as the food.

Ann set down her mug and approached with a measuring tape in hand.

"Well then, Netto, I’m going to find you something to wear. But first… I need your measurements."

He blinked. "Okay…"

He slid off the chair and stood up straight in front of her, feet flat. She ran the tape along his body, frowned, then let out a soft sound of surprise.

"How tall am I?" he asked, curious.

"One meter three."

"What?!" His eyes went wide. "No way! I’m one meter forty-two!"

"And yet…" She showed him the tape.

He grimaced. Then, at her request, he held out his arms like a cross as she measured his shoulder width. She made a note, then tousled his hair.

"There. All done. I’ll go see what I can find."

She grabbed her scarf and hat, then stopped at the door.

"I’m trusting you, okay? If you get bored, read a book. But stay out of the kitchen."

"You don’t have a TV?"

"No. Haven’t watched in years." Her smile grew thinner. "Too much propaganda."

She gave a little wave, then closed the door behind her.

Silence fell. Netto was alone again.

He quickly finished his pancakes, licked a bit of syrup from his finger, then got up.

His eyes landed on the phone. He walked over, picked it up, and dialed his home number.

Just like the day before, the same robotic voice answered.

He hung up immediately, heart pounding. He tried another number—his father’s office.

Please work… Same voice. Again.

He stared at the phone, his small hands trembling.

"Why…?"

He slowly set the receiver down and just stood there, eyes fixed on the floor. What was he supposed to do now?

The boy decided not to stand around overthinking. Questions were useless without answers—and if he wanted answers, he’d have to find them himself. He walked over to the bookshelf. A few curious steps, a few fidgety fingers—he pulled out several books and flipped through them quickly. Most were thick novels with old, boring covers. Too much text, not enough pictures. He set them back, disappointed.

Then he found a play. He raised an eyebrow.

"Who even reads these anymore?" he muttered.

Then, one massive book caught his eye. The cover showed two colossal creatures—one with massive birdlike wings, the other a towering wolf with spiked fur.

Intrigued, Netto opened it. He found pages of photographs—or maybe photo edits—showing these monsters battling other beasts or walking through ruined cities. The landscapes looked too real to be pure imagination. One image even showed the wolf howling at the sky, framed by lightning.

Netto blinked, fascinated. He closed the book to check the title: The Best Photos of Falzar and Gregar .

The names gave him a chill.

Gregar . That wolf… It looked too much like the form Rockman had taken the night before.  That couldn’t be a coincidence.

And the other one—the bird… Another shiver crept down his spine. A primal fear, hard to explain.

He flipped through the pages again, looking for explanations. But it was all vague commentary:

“ Spotted north of a plain. ”

“ May have caused a magnetic storm. ”

“ Briefly seen above a desert. ”

Nothing clear. Nothing scientific. He closed the book, frustrated. Still, the names stayed with him.

Gregar. Falzar.

Creations? Real entities? Or… something else?

The door swung open suddenly. Netto turned his head. Ann walked in with a smile, her arms full of bags.

"Mission accomplished!" she beamed. "Here—go try these on in your room."

He grabbed the clothes and ran off without a word.

A little while later, he came back downstairs, dressed like a proper little boy—which made Ann’s eyes light up.

He wore a white sweater over a barely visible red tank top. The sleeves were thicker, marked with a bright orange band around the middle featuring a small, stylized sun. His shorts looked a lot like the ones he was used to wearing—just a bit shorter. At his feet, Ann handed him a pair of soft, black boots, which he slipped on at once.

He took a few steps, spun around in place, testing the outfit.

"Do you like it?" Ann asked, clearly pleased.

Netto raised his arms, wiggled them around, threw a fake punch into the air, then hugged himself.

"It works! Doesn't feel like I've changed my style at all."

He was grinning ear to ear. Then his eyes caught sight of another bag near Ann. A bit of dark blue fabric peeked out.

"And that?" he asked, pointing.

Ann glanced at it, then quickly slid the bag behind her with a mischievous smile.

"Oh, that? Hm… That’s for later. I think you’ll love it."

She turned toward a small cabinet, tucked something into her handbag, then focused back on him.

"How about we take a walk to the market?"

He tilted his head, not really thinking about it.

Outside, the boy noticed even more details about this strange city. Ann seemed to know just about everyone. She exchanged smiles and greetings as they passed—people clearly held her in high regard.

At the market, Netto’s eyes widened. Stalls overflowed with color: fish still flopping, glistening fruit, perfectly cut meats. Just looking made his stomach growl.

But suddenly, something else caught his eye. A Navi. Right there. The figure had just bought something, thanked the vendor, and calmly walked away.

"Is that… a Navi?" he asked in a low voice, almost to himself.

Ann heard him anyway.

"Yes. But they’re getting rarer these days."

Netto stopped walking. He stared at the back of the older woman as she continued ahead. Then he looked up toward the sky—toward the strange dimensional field that hovered overhead, always visible. So… Navis could actually exist in the real world?

"Netto-kun?" Ann called, noticing he’d fallen behind.

He blinked out of his thoughts and hurried after her. His head swirled with questions. And Ann… she clearly knew more than she let on.

"Ann-san, can I ask—"

"I'm just getting in line for some fish," she interrupted, glancing at a nearby stall. "I won't be long. You can look around, but don’t stray too far."

Netto made a face. He looked around. The Navi was still nearby, just a bit further off. Maybe he could talk to it.

But as he was about to head that way, a man stepped into his path.

"Hey there, kid."

Netto stopped in his tracks. The man crouched to eye level, wearing a strange, stiff smile.

"You here alone?" he asked, voice too gentle. Too soft.

Netto shook his head, uneasy.

"No. I’m not alone."

"You sure? If you want, I can walk you home."

That’s when Netto noticed something around the man’s neck—a pendant in the shape of a six pointed star. The moment the man saw that the child noticed it, he quickly tucked the pendant beneath his coat.

A knot formed in Netto’s stomach. He bit his lip.

"No… I don’t need your help," he said firmly.

Then something drew his attention—the Navi from earlier was being attacked. A group of kids surrounded it, hitting it until it fell to the ground. Netto instinctively stepped forward, but—

A hand grabbed his wrist violently.

"Don’t worry, kid. I’m just taking you home," the man said, low and insistent.

"Let me go!" Netto cried out, his voice panicked.

He saw something tucked in the man’s pocket—was it a weapon? His heart pounded.

"That’s enough. Let go of the boy!" Ann’s voice rang out, firm and furious.

Netto turned to her, relief flooding him.

The man grimaced, then finally released Netto’s wrist. The boy rushed to Ann’s side, clutching her skirt.

The man stood up slowly, smile still plastered on his face.

"Now now, ma’am. I was only trying to help the child."

"I know who you are," she replied coldly. "And people like you aren’t welcome here."

The man sighed, casting a glance around. The market had gone still. The townspeople were watching—silent, tense, their gazes hard.

The man’s eyes met Netto’s again—this time, filled with quiet defiance. The child glared back, full of anger. The man gave a faint, mocking wave… then turned and walked away without another word.

Ann placed a gentle hand on Netto’s head.

"You okay?"

He nodded slowly, but his eyes were already searching for the Navi.

The kids were gone. The poor Navi was on his knees, picking up his scattered belongings. Netto clenched his fists, frustrated. If he hadn’t been held back…

Later, once they had finished shopping, they walked calmly back home. Netto was lost in thought. He looked up at the woman beside him.

"Hey… When you said you knew that man earlier… Is he someone important?"

Ann raised an eyebrow, then stopped to face him.

"That man’s part of a cult. It’s not hard to spot."

"A… cult?" Netto repeated, eyes wide.

"Your mother never told you about them?"

He shook his head. She thought for a moment, then shrugged.

"The Falzar and Gregar cults. Their members kidnap children. That’s why you have to be careful, Netto-kun."

Those names rang in his head like a warning bell. The same as in that book.

"Falzar and Gregar?" he echoed, hoping to learn more.

"You’re still young—it’s normal you haven’t heard of them." She smiled softly. "They’re the names of the two Cybeasts."

He froze. Cybeasts? The word was unfamiliar, but it sounded like something from the Net. What did they have to do with cults—or the real world?

Was it another criminal group, like WWW or Gospel?

He wanted to ask more, but suddenly an alarm blared across the entire city.

People immediately sprang into action, running in the same direction. Netto looked up, searching for the source of the sound. Ann did too. Her expression had darkened.

"Netto-kun, go home!" she ordered, turning to him.

"But—"

"No arguing! Go! I’ll be back!"

And with that, she walked away, without another word. Just one step after another, as if she had never been there at all.

Netto stood frozen, his cheeks puffed in frustration he didn’t even try to hide. He was twelve, not six. And yet they still treated him like a little kid who had to stay home because " the outside world is too dangerous ."

So, he followed her. Not directly. He slipped into a side street—like a shadow, defiant and determined to prove it existed.

And he wasn’t the only one. Other people, silent and urgent, moved in the same direction. There was tension in the air. A strange pull. Something was happening.

A crowd. A wall of backs, outstretched arms, voices overlapping. In front of the main gate, guards stood firm. They repeated the same phrase over and over, like a broken record stuck on a warped groove, "Go back home!"

But no one moved. Curiosity—that soft, addictive drug—buzzed in every chest.

Netto, being small, wove his way between legs and coats like navigating a living maze. Almost a game. A maze of flesh and shouts.

And then… he reached the front.

And saw it. Not a show. Not a parade.

A threat.

A dark Navi, graphite gray with streaks of yellow like lightning waiting to strike.

Elecman.

He stood there, a smile fixed on his face, eyes brimming with condescension—like someone looking down at an ant colony, moments away from flooding it. Behind him, electricity crackled—silent, deadly.

The guards didn’t pull out guns. They pulled out PETs—models Netto didn’t recognize.

"Plug in" they shouted in unison.

A storm of Navis burst forth. They rushed Elecman like arrows—and one by one, were struck down. Bolts of lightning tore through the air. Digital bodies vanished in a flash. Maybe just ejected back to their PETs. Maybe… deleted.

Netto stood frozen, eyes wide and trembling, stomach in knots. Something pulled him forward. Some foolish reflex.

He stepped past the line. He defied instinct.

"Kid! Get back here!" Voices behind him—distant, panicked.

He ignored them. He ran. And stood between the weapons and the storm.

His arms were up, barely trembling, face determined.

He shouted, "Elecman, stop!"

The electric Navi turned slowly, surprised—like he’d just discovered a fly that dared to speak.

"Get back, kid!" a guard yelled from behind.

But Netto didn’t move.

"Elecman, please… Don’t you remember? You were always loyal to Count Elec… You were his shield—even against his brother…"

A step. Another. Elecman walked toward him, the smile still there. But his eyes… said something else.

Netto saw the emblem on his chest. It wasn’t the same anymore. Now, he bore the mark… of that pendant. The same symbol worn by the man from earlier. Netto’s heart skipped a beat.

"You don’t remember? You always said you wanted to fight Rockman. Over and over. You said… someday you’d win."

No reply. Just that twisted grin.

"Well, look at what we have here," Elecman murmured, amused. "A little lost lamb…"

Netto didn’t move.

Elecman’s hand gripped his arm. He lifted the boy off the ground like a doll, pressing him against his chest, electric currents humming under the surface.

"I’ll take good care of you."

Netto opened his mouth to protest, but a single jolt of static froze him. He didn’t want to end up as charcoal.

The guards hesitated. No one dared shoot.

Then, a figure stepped forward—slowly, cautiously, trembling.

"Elecman… Please… Let this child go…"

The voice trembled like a taut string about to snap. Ann stepped forward, hands clasped tightly over her chest.

Elecman scowled—then laughed. "Oh? Still here, old hag? I could spare you, but this child… he came to me. Like a moth to the flame."

"If you need someone to take your rage out on, take me!" she shouted. "Not him!"

"How noble. Almost touching… But no. The boy stays."

A sphere of electricity swelled above Elecman—crackling, dangerous. The crowd stepped back, frozen in fear. Netto’s body trembled, shrinking under the weight of it.

Then—lightning. But not from Elecman.

Something struck. Hard. Netto was thrown to the ground, pain shooting through his arm. A moment later, Ann was at his side.

"Netto-kun! Are you okay?"

He gave a vague nod, eyes drifting to the point of impact. Elecman was groaning, pushing himself up… and in front of them stood a familiar figure.

"Rockman!" Netto cried, hope flooding his face.

But Rockman didn’t turn. His eyes were locked on Elecman. Still. Focused. Like a wild animal ready to pounce.

Elecman hissed, furious. 

"What do you think you’re doing?!" He stood slowly, sparks flickering across his body. "You’d betray your pack?!"

Then his form shifted. Claws. A tail. His armor cracked and stretched into something wilder. Beast-like.

Rockman growled. Then—silence.

And impact.The two Navis clashed like colliding storms. The air shook. Asphalt split beneath their feet.

Elecman fired bolts in every direction, raw and relentless. But Rockman struck back.

Feral.

His Buster was no longer mechanical. It pulsed, organic… alive. Blades shimmered along his arms, slicing again and again toward the monstrous Navi.

One hit. Two. Three. And finally—

A clean blow to the face. Elecman crashed to the ground.

"Elecman!" Ann cried, as if her voice could turn back time.

Rockman approached. Slowly. He raised his arm, energy surging in his palm.

"Rockman, no!" Netto shouted.

But he didn’t stop. He reached down to grab Elecman’s emblem. And tore it off.

A cry. A burst of turquoise light.

The symbols on both Navis pulsed, and Rockman’s arm shone brightly. Then, at last, he let go.

Elecman collapsed. Unconscious, but still intact.

Netto ran, heart pounding. "Rockman!"

But the Navi didn’t respond. A guttural sound escaped his throat—savage, unstable.

Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

"He’s a monster too…"

"He’s going to kill the kid!"

And then—Rockman turned.

He bolted into the forest. Gone. A shadow swallowed by shadow. Too real to be a dream.

"Rockman!" Netto screamed. "Come back!"

But silence answered him. Only silence.

Behind him, Ann had knelt beside Elecman’s body. Her fingers brushed his cheek gently.

"Oh… Elecman…"

Netto stepped closer, resting a hesitant hand on her back.

Elecman’s emblem… It had returned to its original form.

Netto blinked, unable to fully grasp it. The guards arrived—just as confused. They demanded Ann transfer him into her PET.

Reluctantly, she obeyed. The device felt far too heavy in her hands… Until at last, she passed it to the officers.

Netto bit his lip, head bowed, heart heavy with sympathy. But his eyes turned toward the forest… And stayed there.

The gray Navi opened his eyes. All around him, a heavy silence, broken only by the faint hum of energy keeping his body confined inside a glowing holographic cylinder.

Faint blue light pulsed across his arms, legs, and chest. He was trapped. And yet, he didn’t try to escape. He lowered his head, as if there was nothing left worth defending.

On the other side of the glass, a familiar figure appeared. His eyes widened—just slightly.

"Hello, Elecman," whispered Ann, hands clasped tightly in front of her, as though weighed down by their own trembling.

"Ann-san," he murmured, his voice barely audible.

He placed a hand on the glass. It trembled faintly.

"I’m glad to see you again," she said softly, her voice strained with held emotion.

He didn’t answer at first. His head remained bowed, the other hand clenched tightly at his side.

"…did things," he finally said. "Things I didn’t want to do."

She stepped forward—slowly, gently—like each step had to be allowed by the Navi himself.

"You weren’t yourself," she said simply.

"It felt like my mind was drowning in noise. There was only the impulse. Just that. Nothing else."

She placed her palm on the glass, directly over his. So thin a barrier—and yet completely impassable.

"So… Jack was right. You were still in there," she murmured, her voice cracking.

"I didn’t want to kill him, Ann-san. Never…"

Those simple words shattered something inside her. A silent relief. But also deep sorrow. He had believed it all this time…

"He’s not dead, Elecman. He’s still here."

His eyes widened. He gasped— Then bowed his head again. But this time… his shoulders were shaking.

"You held back. You fought it."

"…Yes. I think I did."

Silence. Then her voice again, darker now, "But he won’t come back anytime soon."

"I know…"

She breathed in slowly. He already knew what she was about to say—but she had to speak the words aloud. To make them real.

"I can’t take you back. Not yet."

He raised his head. Met her eyes through the glass.

"Because the humans are afraid."

"Yes… and they’re right," she whispered.

She stepped back slightly.

"You’ll have to stay here. Answer their questions. Cooperate. But…" She pressed her hand to the glass again, this time with calm. "I’ll come. Every day, Elecman. I promise."

He looked down, murmuring, "Ann-san…"

She embraced the cylinder like it was her own heart she was trying to comfort. Her back slightly hunched, arms trembling, eyes red. She held him—even through the barrier.

Outside the room, Netto waited. He didn’t want to intrude. This was their moment.

Sitting on a wobbly chair, legs dangling, he looked up at the ceiling. An artificial sky—but real enough to fool the heart. Absurd things had happened. Things he couldn’t explain. And his brain… had stopped trying. The questions had faded.

He stood up and looked through the window. The forest, far off, seemed endless. An ocean of black trees with twisted trunks.

And yet… something caught his eye.

There—half-emerged from a tree trunk like a creature from a fable—Rockman was watching him. Waiting.

Netto bit his lower lip. That Rockman wasn’t quite his Rockman anymore. And yet… he had saved him. Twice.

Maybe, if he stayed close… Maybe he could come back. Or maybe not. Who knew?

Behind him, the door opened softly. Ann stepped in. Her red eyes said everything. She only whispered one sentence—barely a breath.

"Let’s go home."

He walked toward her, hesitated… then gently took her hand. And together, they left the room.

On the way back, Netto still held Ann’s hand. He hadn’t fought. He hadn’t run. But his eyes were elsewhere. Far beyond the road. He was thinking of Rockman. Out there. That’s where he had to be, too.

He stopped. His hand slipped from Ann’s. She felt it instantly—the absence of a child who’d suddenly stopped following. She turned. He had his head down. Fists clenched.

"Netto-kun? Are you alright?"

He looked up slowly. Eyes wide, shining.

"…I want to go home," he said softly.

Ann stepped closer, offering that calm, gentle smile she wore like armor.

"I know. But you have to wait. Someone will come for you. You’ll see."

He shook his head, lips pressed tight.

"No… I… I have to leave. Please. Let me go." His words spilled out, desperate.

Ann’s eyes narrowed. Her mouth opened— But no sound came.

"I have to go home with Rockman. He’s waiting for me outside!" he said again, this time with a trembling voice. "I have to go. I can’t stay here."

Ann’s knees buckled. She sank slowly to the ground at his level. Fatigue caught up with her. The day had been too long. Too many choices.

Elecman had drained her. And now this child… wanted to go too.

"But Netto-kun, you…"

"I know Rockman will take care of me," he said, voice muffled. "I know it."

He repeated the words like a prayer, eyes fixed on the floor. Ann slowly raised her hand and cupped his cheek. He was crying now.

"Please… He saved me. Twice. You saw it yourself. Please… I want to go home… I want Rockman to be like before… And I want to be… my real size again."

He sniffled. Again and again. She kept looking at him. Even if none of it made sense to the world,  she listened like it was the most important truth she’d ever heard.

"And… what makes you think you’ll succeed?" she asked in a low voice.

He lifted his head. Tear-swollen eyes burned with certainty.

"I don’t have proof. But I will. We will. I know it."

She placed her hands on his shoulders. Her fingers were slender, but their grip was firm. She saw everything in him: the fear, the sadness… and the unshakable resolve that only children possess. She drew him in gently. Her hand slid to his back, and she whispered, eyes shut, "God… you’re just a child…"

"I promise I’ll make it."

She held him tighter. Wanted to keep him just a little longer.

But she already knew… She’d let him go.

Back home, Ann packed a small bag. Food. A worn map showing that the city they were in lay southwest of the country—opposite of Densan City. She added a pouch of coins. Not much, but enough to last a few days.

Then she handed him what she had bought earlier. A deep blue cloak, adorned with gold patterns. A bit too large, but beautiful enough to be remembered.

Netto said nothing. He slipped it on without protest.

When they reached the city’s back gate, Ann knelt in front of him one last time. She adjusted the cloak. Lifted the hood.

"Speak to no one. Show no one your face. And use the money wisely."

He nodded, serious. Almost adult, for just a second.

She touched his cheeks with her fingertips, then embraced him one last time.

"My boy…"

"I’ll never forget your kindness, Ann-san."

He stepped back. Slowly.

Then turned and ran toward the forest.

At first walking, then running—as if his legs understood what his heart had not yet admitted.

She watched him disappear among the trees. He never looked back.

But she smiled.

" Little stars in the sky… hear my prayer.

Watch over this child.

May he never be lost…

in the dark. "

To be continued...

Chapter Text

Netto walked slowly along the dirt path, as if moving too fast might shatter something invisible behind him. He had left the city. He had left Ann. A part of him was still back there, clinging to a silent goodbye. But at least… he was going home.

The forest opened up ahead—vast, still, and a little too quiet. His goal: find Rockman. Or rather… what remained of him. Deep down, he still felt it—that faint thread, that lingering spark. Rockman’s soul couldn’t have vanished. Not completely.

He scanned every corner of the underbrush, every shadow between the towering trunks, searching for a sign, a motion, a trace.

"Rockman?" he called out, spinning slowly on the spot. His voice echoed between the branches. He kept walking, calling softly, probing the silence.

"Rockman!" he called again, louder this time.

Eventually, his steps brought him into a clearing, untouched and eerily still. The trees were ancient and immense—but there was no birdsong, no rustle of life. Just emptiness. He stopped, took a deep breath.

"Rockman!"

The cry sliced through the air. Hidden birds scattered, wings flapping in a panicked blur. Netto flinched, grimaced, and rubbed his head, trying to steady the chaos in his mind. He was lost. Literally. But more than that—he was lost inside.

"Come on, Rockman…" he muttered, voice rough and low. "I know you’re here. Please… answer me."

He didn’t need to beg again.

A low growl rumbled behind him—organic, heavy, almost animal. His body moved before his brain did; he dropped into a crouch, arms raised over his head in reflex.

When he finally lifted his head, his hood slipped back, revealing wide, stunned eyes. And there he was. Rockman. Or rather… something that still vaguely resembled him.

Crouched on a rock, fingers clawed into the stone to keep his balance, the Navi stared at him. Eyes glowing red. Wild. Caught somewhere between pain and madness.

Netto smiled without thinking—a reflex. A flash of hope despite everything.

"Rockman! I’m so glad… You have no idea how much—"

He didn’t get to finish.

The scream that came next tore through the air—a raw, animal howl. Netto raised his arms again, heart hammering, breath caught in fear. Those eyes. Those eyes weren’t his Rockman.

"Rockman… what happened to you…?"

Another scream. Another blade through the silence. Netto stepped back, instinctively, crunching dry leaves underfoot. And then—something shifted.

The Navi… calmed. Just a little. The fury in his gaze faded.

Slowly, Netto lowered his arms, resting a hand over his chest. His heart thundered, sweat trailing down his back.

He had feared for Rockman before. But never feared him . He still remembered the day he’d learned Rockman almost deleted Roll, Iceman, and Numberman. That had felt like a freefall—pure, sick fear. But this… this was different.This wasn’t digital worry from behind a screen. This was real. Physical. Immediate.

Rockman moved suddenly. Leapt into a tree. Silent. He no longer looked at Netto.

The boy inhaled sharply. Maybe… maybe words could still reach him.

"Rockman… you know me, right?"

Silence.

"It’s me. Netto. You know it’s me."

No response. Not even a glance. The Navi stayed perched, eyes fixed on his own hand, as if mesmerized by the way it moved.

Netto turned on the spot, his cloak rustling softly around him.

"I don’t know why I turned into a kid, but look!" he said, tugging on the fabric. "I’ve got a cape now. Ann—the woman who took me in—she gave it to me. She was super kind."

A wistful smile touched his lips. Still, no reaction from Rockman. Only his tail—that strange new appendage—flicked restlessly.

And then—

"Ah!"

Netto clapped his fist into the palm of his other hand, as if a lightbulb had gone off.

He slipped off his bag, knelt down, and rummaged through it. Ann had packed everything neatly, but… his old clothes were gone. He gritted his teeth. She must’ve thought they weren’t needed anymore.

"I’ll email her when this is all over," he mumbled, sighing.

Eventually, his fingers found what he was searching for.

The PET. Cracked. Shattered like an empty shell. He held it out toward Rockman.

"Look… It’s your PET. It’s broken. Is this what did this to you? If you feel anything, tell me. Please…"

And as if in response, Rockman slowly brought his hand to his stomach. His fingers dug into his own flesh. His back arched. Pain radiated off him in waves.

"You’re hurting? Is it the PET?" Netto took a cautious step forward.

Too close.

The Navi spun toward him with a sudden snarl, eyes blazing with rage. Another scream tore from his throat. Netto stumbled back, then fell—and this time, he didn’t get up.

Rockman loomed forward, threatening, then froze. His gaze drifted elsewhere.

Netto sat in the leaves, clutching the PET to his chest. And a terrible thought crept in: What if this really is what broke him?

His stomach growled—shamelessly human in a forest full of twisted echoes. He blushed, lowered his eyes, and tucked the PET away like he’d done something wrong. He rummaged in his bag. Ann had packed food. Of course she had. She thought of everything.

He, on the other hand, had forgotten to eat. Lunch had vanished in the chaos.

He pulled out two onigiri, took a bite of one then the other—alternating without logic but with quiet comfort. As if he didn’t want to finish them too quickly. As if he didn’t want either one to feel left out.

The taste of rice, soft and savory, brought a hint of a smile to his lips. A small moment of peace.

Well… almost.

When Netto looked up, he met Rockman’s gaze. Still perched in the tree. But his eyes… they were too wide. Too fixed. Netto slowed his chewing. Why that look now? He’d ignored him earlier, fled from his words… and now he was watching as if every bite was some kind of mystery.

Uneasy, Netto turned away, half-hiding behind his shoulder as he nibbled on the rest of his meal. It felt like being watched by a wild animal.

He finished eating in silence, tucked the box away, and grabbed his bag.

"Well then…" he muttered, covering a small, embarrassed burp with his hand. "Time to get going, Rockman."

He didn’t wait for a response and started walking.

Rockman didn’t move. Or rather… he curled up tighter on his branch, like an indecisive predator, eyes half-lidded. He watched Netto, but did nothing. Netto averted his gaze and shrugged.

Step after step, the forest shifted behind him—leaves rustling in rhythm with his pace. He didn’t need to turn around to know Rockman was following him. Not on the ground at least. From tree to tree, at a distance. Like a shadow slightly out of sync.

And yet, somehow… the presence was comforting. As long as he was still following…

The forest became a loop of repetition—every trunk blending into the last. It was dull, almost maddening. But then, finally—light.

Up ahead, a pale glow pierced through the canopy. Suddenly, the forest opened. A vast plain stretched before him, tinged brown by autumn. A dirt road wound lazily through the tall grass.

Netto let out a little cheer and turned toward the tree behind him, pointing at his Navi with a playful grin.

"Too bad! No trees out here—you’ll have to walk like everyone else!"

He stuck out his tongue, one foot already stepping into the open. He took off running, his cape flapping behind him like a pair of badly stitched wings. A true moment of childhood—clumsy but free.

Rockman, still perched, watched him. Then his eyes dropped to the ground. And at last, he jumped. Silent. Fluid. He landed without a sound, like a predator. He stepped out of the shadows, crossed the treeline. Above, the sky was slowly turning gray.

Netto stopped, caught sight of him, and smiled.

He raised his arms in greeting and began to approach, slowly. But then his smile faltered. Rockman’s eyes were trembling. So was his body. He was growling—barely audible—but it was there, like breathing itself had become a wound.

Netto froze.

There was a space between them now. Not physical, but deep. Impenetrable.

The boy lowered his arms. Then his head. His gaze drifted down to the weeds and pebbles at his feet. He shrugged—too quickly, too forcefully.

"You’re really not fun anymore…" he murmured.

Low enough that Rockman might not hear. Or maybe just loud enough that he would.

Netto kept walking, eyes fixed on the ground, barely noticing his surroundings. The faster they got home, the faster this nightmare would end. Rockman still followed, but at a distance. Eyes half-open, body tense, watching everything—especially Netto.

Then a strange cry cut through the air. They both looked up at the same moment.

Too late.

A massive Tinhawk swooped down from the sky, claws outstretched. Netto didn’t even have time to react—the virus snatched him up and carried him into the air. He screamed at the top of his lungs. Below, Rockman heard it all. He shook, eyes twisting with emotion.

Netto was hurled to the ground—hard. The Tinhawk landed on a rocky outcrop, glaring down at him like prey.

Dazed, Netto tried to get up, but the creature's beak came crashing toward him. He rolled aside just in time.

He scrambled backward, but the ledge was too high. He was trapped.

The virus advanced, wings spread wide, ready to strike again. Netto dodged, but collapsed once more—gasping, drained. His heart pounded. He was out of strength.

That’s when he heard it. Another cry. He knew it instantly. Rockman.

He soared through the air and crashed into the Tinhawk with full force. The virus stumbled. Rockman landed squarely in front of Netto.

The boy’s heart surged with relief—but he didn’t get a word out. Rockman was already launching into his next attack. He struck again—harder. Then, mid-air, he opened his mouth and unleashed a blast of fire, unlike anything Netto had ever seen. Not a technique he knew. Not something from before.

He landed again, in front of the boy. Then grabbed Netto by the waist.

"Wha—!?" Netto cried as Rockman leapt off the ledge with him, landing in the open plain.

Once they hit the ground, Rockman released him.

Still breathless, Netto threw his arms in the air, elated.

"Rockman! That was incredible! What you just did—!"

He ran toward him… But stopped dead.

Rockman’s mask was gone. In its place, Netto saw sharp teeth—fangs almost too large for his mouth. And his eyes… nothing human left in them. Furious. Shaking. Uncontrolled. Rockman let out a roar. A scream of pure rage.

Netto stumbled back and fell. He thought he’d gotten used to Rockman’s strange behavior by now, but this… this was different. He was afraid. Truly afraid.

He curled into himself as Rockman stabbed the tip of his tail into the ground—like he was trying to anchor himself, to keep from doing something worse.

But Netto didn’t see it. He wasn’t thinking anymore. He got up and ran.

He hid behind a rock, collapsed into a sitting position, arms wrapped around his legs, head buried in his knees. Everything hurt—but the worst pain was inside.

He didn’t hold back anymore. He cried. He let it all out—the fear, the confusion, the grief that had been building for too long.

Why had Rockman saved him, only to threaten him right after? Why was he like this? Why wouldn’t he go back to normal?

Rain began to fall—soft, almost polite, as if it didn’t want to disturb his grief. It mixed with his tears and chilled him to the bone. He sniffled, wiped his face quickly, but knew he couldn’t stay there forever. He stood. Peeked around the edge of the rock.

Rockman was still there, crouched, exactly where Netto had left him. The mask had returned. His eyes were wide and unmoving—as if waiting.

Netto stood frozen. He didn’t have the strength to cry anymore. He looked away.

He just pulled his cape tighter around him, pulled up his hood, and started walking. He didn’t have a choice.

He walked for a long time, head down, silent. In the distance, he saw a village. Unlike the last one, this place had no gates, no walls. He didn’t react; just kept moving forward, step by slow step, as the rain began to ease. The sky darkened. Night was coming. He had to find somewhere to sleep.

At the village’s edge, he hesitated. He glanced behind him. Nothing. Rockman was gone. The emptiness hit hard, but he tried to rationalize it. Maybe it was better this way. Rockman needed to stay away—from people, from towns. It was safer for everyone.

Netto walked through the village. It was nothing like the first.

The houses were old, falling apart. Some people lived under tents. Farther ahead, he spotted a large building—maybe a temple—with two tall statues flanking the entrance.

He approached.

And froze.

The statues were the same as the ones from the book. One of them… looked disturbingly like Rockman. Netto narrowed his eyes, studying every detail. He stepped closer to the statue, trying to understand.

A gust of cold wind hit him. He sneezed. He was exhausted, freezing, and still hadn’t found shelter. He moved on, not sure where to go. He could’ve asked someone, but the faces around him didn’t exactly invite trust. He just observed, drifting from building to building, not stopping.

Then— A voice.

"Well now, look who it is. Saw you this morning, didn’t I?"

Netto froze. He turned slowly.

It was the man from the market. The one Ann had warned him about—the one she thought might be part of a cult.

His heart pounded. He took a step back, eyes wide with panic.

"No… leave me alone," he whispered, breathless.

He tried to turn and run but hands grabbed his shoulders, rough and sudden. More men had appeared behind him. All of them wore the same pendant as the first. Netto struggled, terrified.

"Let me go! Let me go!" He screamed.

His legs shook beneath him. He looked around, desperately searching for help.

But no one moved. They just watched, frozen. As if they weren’t allowed—or didn’t dare—to intervene.

"Knew I’d get him eventually," the man said, glancing smugly at the others.

They laughed. Then they began to drag him off, ignoring his cries.

Netto screamed for help—again and again, louder and louder. But no one answered. No one came.

Rain slid through his hair, trailing across his face like the fingers of a nostalgic ghost. Rockman, human again, had offered himself a moment of stillness. Just him and the rain. Just that strange, damp shiver—something he’d never known as a Navi. Odd… but not unpleasant. A cold caress. Almost alive.

He lowered his head and shivered. Then he sneezed. A tiny sound—his body alerting his mind. He rubbed his nose absently, then resumed walking—headed toward where he had last seen Netto.

His steps were heavy with regret, the kind that couldn’t be spoken—only carried in silence. Of course he felt guilt. Yelling at Netto had been necessary. There was no other choice. Netto had to be afraid. It was the only way… the only way to keep him away. To keep him safe before Rockman lost control—before he devoured him.

Yes. Devour .

That word came back again and again, embedded in his thoughts like a splinter.

His hand rose instinctively to cover his mouth. Bile crept up his throat. He imagined it—Netto in his claws, his face twisted in terror, skin torn by fangs. No. His stomach clenched so violently he thought he might collapse.

But now—now that he was human—he could see him again. Without hurting him.

So he ran.

A village emerged on the horizon, blurred by curtains of rain. He stopped. Part of him screamed to turn around. He didn’t like the idea of being among people. Humans. Even if he was one now.

Well… technically.

Being around humans other than Netto—that was new. Uncomfortable. His world had always been so small he could recite it like a forgotten poem: His father. Meijin. Enzan… Meiru.

He wondered, thinking of her, if she knew. If she’d realized that her childhood friend and his Navi were gone. Like a song that would never play its final note.

His chest tightened. But this wasn’t the time for melancholy. He shook his head.

Netto. He had to find Netto.

He crossed into the village. The atmosphere hit him like a wall—not misery, but worse: apathy. Frozen fatigue. People moved like shadows, deliberately invisible.

He ignored them. He didn’t have time for that.

"Netto-kun…?" he called softly, almost timidly.

He hesitated. Should he ask around? The idea made his skin crawl. Speaking to strangers felt like walking on broken glass. But if he wanted answers…

He approached a middle-aged woman walking with someone older.

"Excuse me," he said gently, "have you seen a boy wearing a dark blue cape?"

The first woman looked away, saying nothing. The older one slowly raised a hand and pointed in the distance.

He gave her a small, grateful smile. "Thank you."

He continued walking. Calling. Until he heard a voice. Someone crying out for help.

He froze. His heart climbed into his throat. He followed the sound, slipped behind a crumbling wall… and saw.

Netto was surrounded. One of the men was gripping his arm—hard. He wasn’t even shouting anymore. Just frozen. Rockman clenched his teeth.

If he were still a Navi, these guys would already be reduced to data fragments. But even now, in this human form, the rage was there—dark and ready.

He breathed in. No. No violence. He needed cunning.

He had to play the part—blend in. If someone from outside intervened, these men would lose their confidence.

He stepped forward with a smile, like an actor entering stage left.

"Netto-kun!" he called out brightly—almost too brightly.

Heads turned. Netto too. He didn’t move, but his eyes widened in pure disbelief. Like he was watching a ghost.

"Netto-kun!" Rockman repeated, dropping to his knees in front of him. "There you are! I’ve been looking everywhere!"

The boy stayed silent, lips barely parted.

"Who the hell are you ?!" one of the men barked.

Rockman stood up slowly, pointing to himself.

"Me? I’m… his guardian. Thank you for finding him!"

Another man leaned in, far too close.

"Oh yeah? Shame. We’ve got other plans for the kid."

"It’s getting late. We should head home, you understand," Rockman said in a light, almost naïve tone.

His heart pounded. Adrenaline thudded in his ears. His jaw tightened. But he had to keep the act going.

"Boss, what do we do?" one of the men asked.

The leader gave a smile that reeked of threat. His eyes gleamed with false calm.

“Easy. We take him too. Him and his brother.”

Brother .

The word rang through the air like a slap. It could have been beautiful. But in their mouths, it was filth.

Rockman flinched, wiping a hand across his temple—sweat, or maybe just the illusion of it.

"Look… I don’t really understand what’s going on," he said, voice still soft, "but I just want to leave with Netto-kun. That’s all."

Netto still hadn’t spoken. He stared at Rockman like he was trying to solve a riddle he already knew the answer to. But one of the men yanked him roughly backward.

Rockman felt his hand seized—crushed, almost—by one of the men. A sharp pain shot through his arm.

"Didn’t you hear me? You’re coming with us. To your new home. Sound good?"

He tried to wrench himself free. Useless. All around: nothing. No reaction. Not a single glance. The village had gone still—complicit in its silence. The man noticed. Leaned in closer.

"Go ahead, scream if you want. This town’s ours now. No one’s lifting a damn finger."

Rockman bit his lower lip. Hard. Enough to taste metal—too sharp for hesitation.

Reason whispered for him to wait. Hold back until he could return to Navi form. Only then would he handle this—cleanly.

But the other voice—the lower, animal one—it growled in a corner of his skull. You might be human, but that doesn’t mean you can’t fight. There was no time to lose. Netto had to be safe. Now.

In a single, fluid motion, he yanked his arm free, dropped his shoulder, and drove his knee upward—flesh cracked against bone as his foot connected with the attacker’s skull. A muffled grunt. A messy stumble. A hand letting go.

Netto gasped. The others did too.

Rockman lowered his leg again, already shifting his gaze to the remaining men. Sharp. Cold. Ready.

"I said we’re leaving. Now."

The dazed man lifted a trembling hand, still drunk on the illusion of control.

"What are you waiting for?! Grab him!"

They lunged, but it was chaos. Unfocused strikes, clumsy footwork, hesitation in every movement. He moved through them like water.

A sidestep. A palm to the chin. A hooked leg.

This wasn’t a fight. It was a show.

He didn’t need chips. Didn’t need a buster. This human body still obeyed with the same precision, the same deadly grace.

He’d once fought perfected battle programs. These were clumsy shadows in comparison.

And yet—he hadn’t lost a step.

He landed the final blow—an uppercut into the solar plexus. The man folded, gasping, and collapsed.

Then silence.

Rockman turned his eyes toward the one still holding Netto.

"…Can we go now?"

The man, eyes wide, yanked the boy by the hair. Netto flinched. In his other hand, he drew a device—a modified PET.

"Fine! Try fighting this, then!"

But he didn’t get the chance to activate it.

A rock sliced through the air and struck his hand. The PET clattered to the ground, bouncing pitifully. The man yelped, clutching his palm—and looked around, stunned.

They were there. The villagers. Silent shapes, faces tight with resolve. Hands full of stones. Fists clenched. Voices rising.

"We’re done with you! Leave those kids alone!"

The man tried to speak—maybe to threaten.

"I’m the one who—"

Another hail of stones interrupted him.

"Get out of here, you and your damn cult!"

"Leave them alone!"

The chaos shifted sides.

Netto seized the moment, pulling away from his captor. The man scowled, then retreated, his followers scrambling behind him.

"Good riddance!" spat a woman.

"Thanks for stepping in!" a man called out, hurrying toward the boys.

Rockman felt his cheeks burn. The stares, the smiles, the gratitude—he wasn’t built for this. He lowered his eyes, shoulders drawn in.

"It was nothing… I just wanted to protect…"

The sentence trailed off. Netto was watching him. Quiet. A strange look in his eyes.

The crowd had gathered closer.

"Those men have been here for months," said the old woman Rockman had spoken to earlier. "They made us a deal."

She paused, shame dimming her voice.

"They turned our village into one of their hideouts. Started taking children who wandered off…"

"In return, they said they’d leave ours alone."

"We saw dozens of kids get taken. We couldn’t stop it…"

Netto stepped closer, heavy words on his tongue.

"Was it… the cult?"

The old woman nodded.

"Yes. The Cult of Gregar. Or Falzar. No one knows what they want. Rituals, maybe…"

"I try not to think about it," another added, voice cracking.

The preteen didn’t respond. Head bowed. Fists clenched. He let every word carve itself into memory.

"Gregar… Falzar…" he whispered.

A hand rested gently on his shoulder.

"Whatever the case—you saved us. Let us offer something in return?"

Rockman stepped back slightly. Still awkward. Still shy.

"No, I… I just need…"

He fumbled. Netto spoke first, voice calm.

"A place to sleep."

The boy blinked, then nodded.

"Yeah. Just that."

"Oh, of course!" said a woman. "I run the inn. You two can have a room—on the house!"

Rockman glanced at Netto, who still wouldn’t meet his eyes. He followed the woman in silence. The boy followed him, just as quietly.

The inn was warm, simple. The room—modest, clean. Once the door was shut, Rockman dropped onto the bed with a long exhale.

"Ahhh…"

Netto remained standing. Watching. This boy… He didn’t understand. How did it come to this? Sharing a room with someone he didn’t know—someone who somehow knew his name.

A boy who… almost looked like him. But he’d saved him. And he was kind. He could feel that.

He stepped forward, just as the other boy sat up.

"What you did… was amazing!" he said, shy at first, then growing more animated. "When you hit that guy, and then the others—!"

He couldn’t stop. The words just poured out. And the other… looked embarrassed.

"Thank you. I just wanted to keep you safe."

Netto lowered his gaze. His cheeks flushed pink.

"Thanks… for saving me."

The boy nodded. Then silence again.

"…By the way," Netto said at last. "Who are you? And… how do you know my name?"

The former Navi looked down. A tightness in his throat. A weight in his chest.

That thing inside him that beat too loud at all the wrong times?

He looked up at Netto with a small smile.

"It’s me."

A silence followed—long, thick, almost tangible. Netto blinked. Once. Twice. Again.

"…It’s you who , exactly?"

The boy’s smile faded like a flame snuffed out by a gust of wind. Netto didn’t recognize him. Not even a flicker of recognition in his eyes.

He bit his lower lip. A bitter pang rose in his throat. He’d thought—naively, perhaps—that if his Operator remembered him, everything would become easier. That he could finally explain everything. But nothing was going in his favor. (...Then again, Netto hadn’t even figured out who Commander Beef was. Should this really be a surprise?)

"It’s me," he repeated, his voice softer now, fumbling for the right words as if they might crumble in his mouth. "The boy who stayed with that woman last night."

He silently begged for Netto to understand the reference.

"Oh!" Netto gasped suddenly, eyes lighting up. "The boy who left Ann-san’s house this morning?"

Surprised that Netto even knew that detail, the older boy nodded gently, clinging to the new thread of hope.

"Yeah… that was me. I left really early, and when I came back, she said you were already gone. So I asked her… if I could go find you. To watch over you."

Netto seemed to accept the explanation, but his gaze locked onto something.

"Wait a second… Those are my clothes!"

Rockman let out a small, awkward noise—half chuckle, half apology. He looked away, cheeks flushed.

"I… I was naked. I didn’t have anything else to wear…"

Netto’s voice lost its sharp edge. He shrugged casually. "You can keep them. I can’t really wear them anymore anyway."

An odd silence followed. No protest. No surprised reaction from the other boy. Netto frowned.

"You’re not saying anything?"

The boy tilted his head slightly, confused. "Was I supposed to?"

"Usually, when I tell people they’re mine, they don’t believe me."

The other glanced down at the orange jacket, brushing it lightly with his fingers.

"But… they are yours, right?"

Netto took a cautious step forward.

"If I tell you something kind of… weird, will you believe me?"

The boy didn’t hesitate. "Of course."

Netto looked down, hesitating, then back up.

"How old do I look to you, right now?"

The boy stared at him thoughtfully, weighing the answer. He knew, of course. But he couldn’t say the truth—not yet.

"…Six? Maybe seven?"

"I’m twelve."

Netto turned away, arms crossed tightly over his chest.

"Before I got here, I was in my dad’s lab. Deleting viruses with my Navi. Then… something went wrong. Everything glitched out. And when I woke up… I was like this. A kid. In a forest."

The other boy’s eyes widened. He hadn’t known—not really—what Netto had experienced. He thought Netto might’ve been vaguely aware of what happened with Duo. But not this.

Netto turned back slowly.

"You don’t believe me, do you?"

"I do," the boy said gently.

But Netto was already staring at the floor, fists clenched. He thought he was being mocked again. Then, the boy stepped forward and gently placed a hand on his shoulder.

"I believe you… because something similar happened to me."

Netto looked up. His eyes trembled. The boy gave a soft, sincere smile.

"I vanished too. Pulled into some kind of rift. And when I woke up, I was here. Naked. Lost. In this… parallel world."

"A… parallel world?" Netto repeated, barely a whisper.

"Yeah."

Netto furrowed his brow.

"But… how do you know this isn’t your world?”

The boy’s expression shifted—more serious. Almost grim. He spoke one word, heavy as lead.

" Duo. "

The name struck like lightning in the silence. Netto staggered back, eyes wide.

"Wait—no. No way. You can’t know that name."

The boy cursed himself inwardly for slipping. But there was no turning back now. He had to tell the whole truth.

"He appeared to me. Told me who he was. Said… he was sending me here. As part of an experiment."

Netto stared at the ground, shaken. Each word cracked his foundation a little more. None of it made sense. And yet… all of it did.

"You said there was a rift?" he whispered.

The boy nodded.

"When I sent out my Navi, I saw it. A breach in the Net. It was spitting out all kinds of weird viruses I’d never seen before…"

Netto pressed a hand to his forehead, trying to connect the pieces. The boy saw him start to sway—so he offered his final card.

"Duo told me… he sent someone else here too. Another subject for the experiment." He met Netto’s gaze. "I think that’s you."

It was too strange not to be true. Too absurd… and yet the only thing that made sense. The only thing that explained why they were both here.

Netto took a step back. Then he looked up, and this time… there was something new in his eyes. Not fear.

Understanding.

A pattern was finally starting to emerge.

The dimensional zone that warped everything like a sick curtain.

Count Elec, still unconscious.

Scilabs—silent.

His home, as if erased from the map.

"Why?" he asked, voice barely audible.

He looked down at his own hand, as though expecting a mark to appear—Duo’s mark.

"He already chose me before. I proved we were worthy to protect Earth. And I wasn’t the only one. There were others. So… why just me? What did I do wrong?"

Rockman reached out to place a hand on his shoulder. But Netto had already turned away, eyes glassy, almost feverish.

"Why did he bring me here? Why turn me into a kid? Why is Rockman… like that now?"

The silence that followed was slow. Heavy. The older boy finally nodded—softly.

"I don’t know."

Netto sniffled, wiping his eyes with harsh, angry motions. Like the tears were betraying him. The other boy watched him, unsure what to do. Then he remembered something important.

"There’s still a way out." He stood, stepping into Netto’s line of sight. "He said… there’s a place. A special place. That could send us home."

Netto’s eyes glimmered. A flicker of fragile hope.

"It’s up north. A place called… Kaikyou, I think?"

Netto blinked—like a memory had just tapped him on the shoulder.

Then— "Wait a second!"

He rushed to his bag, fumbling with the zipper in his excitement. His hands moved too fast, clumsy, betraying his anticipation. He finally pulled out a crumpled map and spread it open with both hands. The two boys leaned over it. A simplified, almost cartoonish version of Japan.

The older boy's eyes scanned the names—until they stopped.

"There!"

Netto’s jaw dropped.

"That’s… really far ! That’s all the way in Hokkaido!" he groaned.

"We don’t have a choice."

The boy folded the map and handed it back. Netto sighed, holding the map like it was a soft, polite death sentence.

"Don’t worry," the other boy said with a small smile. "We’ll find a train or something to get there."

Netto nodded slowly before collapsing back onto the bed like a deflated balloon. The other boy laughed softly at the sight.

"Hey…" Netto looked up, curious. "I still don’t know your name."

The boy flinched—just slightly. He hadn’t expected that. Somehow, he’d thought Netto would’ve guessed. But no—Netto didn’t remember. Not even a piece.

Now was the moment to say it.

"My name is… Saito." The word trembled on his tongue. "Yes. Saito."

Netto looked at him, his expression subtly shifting. That name… it rang in his head like a distant memory. Like the echo of a dream long forgotten.

"Nice to meet you, Saito."

A light smile. Genuine. Saito nodded.

But the moment passed, fading as Netto turned toward the window, eyes clouded.

"…Is something wrong?"

Netto shook his head, but didn’t look away.

"I was just thinking about Rockman… my Navi."

He turned back, worry etched across his young face.

"He used to be… normal, you know? My best friend. We went through everything together. Crazy stuff."

His eyes drifted again. Saito smiled briefly, warmth tinged with sadness.

"…Though, yeah, he used to tell me what to do all the time. Kinda annoying, honestly…"

Saito’s smile vanished. He frowned slightly, unnoticed by the boy. But Netto continued, his voice darker now.

"But now he’s… changed. Since we got here, he’s become… wild."

He stood up, went to his bag, and came back with something in his hands. A PET. Cracked. Dark. Broken.

"Before I got here, it shattered. Maybe that has something to do with it…"

He held it out to Saito, who accepted it in silence. His thumb brushed gently over the family emblem.

"I don’t know what to do anymore. Outside, there’s that dimensional zone… and he can survive out there. But he acts like an animal. Every time I try to get close, he just—screams at me."

His voice cracked slightly. "I… I’m scared of him."

Saito froze. Eyes lifting slowly. The words hit harder than he expected.

So it had worked. He’d pushed Netto away. Protected him, yes. But terrified him too. At what cost?

"He saved my life. More than once." Netto’s voice softened. "So… what am I supposed to do?"

Saito’s reply came gentle, almost brotherly.

"You know… if he saved you, it means he’s still there. Somewhere inside."

Netto gave a small nod, barely perceptible.

"But maybe he’s acting like this because he’s afraid of hurting you. Maybe… maybe he pushes you away because he’s trying to protect you. Did you think of that?"

Netto was quiet for a while. Then he looked up.

"You think… he’ll go back to normal?"

Saito took a slow breath.

"Yes. Once we reach that place. You’ll get your life back. And so will he."

And finally, Netto smiled. A real one. He took off his cape, his boots, and curled up on the bed, body finally relaxing.

"…Do you have a Navi?"

Saito blinked. The question caught him off guard.

"Oh… no. I don’t."

"Huh?" Netto looked disappointed.

"Sorry. I won’t be much help with NetNavigation."

Netto lowered his head. Saito, on the other hand, winced—his stomach cramping painfully.

"I… I’ll be back. Just…"

He pointed vaguely at a door. Netto raised an eyebrow.

"The bathroom?"

"Y-Yeah."

Saito got up slowly, one hand pressed to his stomach, and slipped into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him.

His heart pounded—too fast. Too hard. It was almost unbearable. Having a human body, even for a short time, felt like wearing a suit of nerves. A shell of emotion and pain. He’d survived seeing Netto face to face. That was already a miracle.

But the ache in his gut—relentless since that morning—still hadn’t gone.

He approached the sink, turned on the tap, and drank in gulps. Cold water. Brief relief.

The pain stayed.

A sickness? No. That would be too cruel. Even fate had a limit, right?

Raising his head, he caught his reflection in the mirror. It was… strange. This face—he’d never truly seen it before.

A human mirror.

His features resembled Netto’s—but not quite. His hair was neater. Maybe more like their father’s. It gave him the illusion of control. But the resemblance made hiding pointless. As Rockman, he could vanish behind an interface. Now… even his eyes had turned brown.

His stomach rumbled again—loudly this time. He blushed in the mirror.

Scanning the sink, his eyes landed on something odd—a white, soft-looking object. He picked it up. Sniffed it.

The scent was sweet. Almost appetizing. Without thinking too hard, he took a bite.

Back in the room, Netto lay sprawled on his stomach, feet kicking idly in the air. He was still chewing things over.

This Saito… he seemed nice. But what he said—Duo, this world, Rockman—it was too much.

He stared at his right hand. No symbol. No mark. Just skin.

And the question that wouldn’t let him go: Why him ? Why here ?

And then… Saito. That boy looked too much like him. Same face. Same expression. It was… unsettling.

Meiru had once told him that, somewhere in the world, there were people who could look exactly like you. Like drops of water from the same cloud.

He’d laughed at the time. But now… it was almost scary.

The bathroom door opened. Saito stepped out, his face twisted into an expression that was hard to pin down—somewhere between disgust and guilt.

"Uh… are you okay?" Netto asked.

Saito collapsed into a chair like a shipwreck survivor.

"I tasted… this." He held up the object.

Netto’s eyes went wide.

"Saito… that’s soap."

An awkward silence. The boy’s face turned red, glowing with embarrassment.

"I… I know!"

"Why would you eat soap?!"

"W-Why not?!"

Netto stared at him, mouth half-open, caught between horror, disbelief… and the early signs of laughter.

Then, from the depths of Saito’s stomach, came a strange and ominous gurgle.

"Wait—if you were hungry, you should’ve said something!"

Netto leapt off the bed and dove into his bag. He pulled out a small box, popped it open, and held up two plastic-wrapped onigiri.

"Ann-san made these for me before I left. I’ve still got four. Two for you, two for me!"

Saito looked at the rice balls as if Netto had just offered him treasure. He picked one up gently, watching as Netto unwrapped his, then tried to copy him.

"Uh, Saito… you’re not supposed to eat the plastic."

The boy paused, confused. He carefully peeled off the wrapper and placed it aside on the table. Then, finally, he took a bite.

And something shifted. The taste. The warmth. The salt. The softness of the rice. His eyes welled up, and he didn’t even know why.

He chewed faster, almost desperately.

"Hey! Slow down, or you’ll choke!" Netto warned.

Saito barely paused to swallow. Tears clung to his lashes.

"…Sorry," he murmured. "I’m just… not used to this."

"To what? Onigiri?"

"To… all of this."

He lowered his head. A few tears escaped, sliding down his cheeks. He wiped them away quickly, like he was ashamed.

"Hey! Don’t cry over that! Ever since I got stuck in this body, I’ve been crying over everything, so… I get it. But you don’t need to cry!"

"…Sorry," Saito said again, his eyes fixed on the rice ball in his hands.

But then… he smiled. Softly. Genuinely. As if that small act, that simple taste, had filled something in him he hadn’t known was missing.

How long had it been since he ate like this? No—since he wanted to eat?

Back when he was Rockman, hunger had been a raw, animal urge. Now he understood—this was just hunger. A real, human kind.

And it wasn’t just the food. It was the moment. The sharing.

The warmth of it all, quiet and familiar.

This was the taste of humanity .

"Papa…?"

"Yes, Saito?"

"Why am I not allowed to eat…?"

"Because you’re too weak, and your heart can’t handle the food your body needs to digest. So now… you’ll be fed through this tube."

"That’s dumb… I want to eat Mama’s cakes…"

"I know, sweetheart. But you can’t. Not while you’re still sick."

"When will I get better?"

"…I don’t know. But soon… I hope."

Saito opened his eyes.

A dream, maybe. A memory, most likely. The kind of sensation that lingers—soft and hazy—even after the body is already awake.

He lay there for a moment, eyes fixed on the ceiling, then turned his head toward the sleeping child beside him.

Netto was fast asleep. Breathing peacefully with one hand draped across the blanket. The faint light of dawn filtered through the window, casting long, pale shadows on the floor. Morning was approaching.

Another morning before the transformation. How much longer would it last—this fragile window of time where he could simply be human?

Saito rose quietly, setting his feet on the floor. He sat for a moment, as if imprinting the room in his memory, then grabbed the orange jacket hanging on a chair and slipped on his shoes.

But as he stepped toward the door, he stopped. Hesitation caught him mid-stride. Leave without saying anything? That wasn’t like him. Not with Netto.

He turned, looked back at the bed one last time. He could wake him. Say something. A goodbye. A promise.

But… he couldn’t.

His eyes searched the room. On the desk: a blank sheet of paper and a pencil.

He picked it up. Pressed the pencil to the page.

A single line. Just a mark.

His hand trembled. His breathing slowed. He couldn’t do it. His hand was shaking too much.

He hated how little he knew how to do. In the Cyberworld, communication came through code. Through keys and commands. Not this—not gestures. Not handwriting.

The sting of frustration rose in his throat.

He shut his eyes. Then slowly released the pencil, defeated.

He moved closer to Netto.

Gently, he placed two fingers on the boy’s forehead and whispered, barely a breath, like a prayer, "Netto-kun… I’ll come back. I promise. Tonight, we’ll see each other again. Rockman will keep watching over you."

A murmur. Just loud enough for the soul to hear, even if the ears remained asleep.

Then he stood. And walked out.

Downstairs, the inn smelled faintly bitter.

The woman from the day before was leaning on the counter, smoking in silence. The smoke curled lazily in the morning air.

The scent made his head reel. His body—or his instincts—screamed at him to turn back. But one thought kept him grounded.

He walked up to her anyway.

"Excuse me," he said gently.

She raised her eyes, surprised by such a soft voice at that hour.

"Yes?"

"Would you… could you leave a message? For the little boy who was with me?"

To be continued...

Chapter Text

The day had already started.

A soft, tepid light slipped through the curtains and struck his closed eyelids—not gently, though, but harsh. Practically violent, as if the sun had taken perverse pleasure in announcing that sleeping any longer was no longer an option. Netto winced, frowned, then opened his eyes with the kind of slowness reserved for those who aren’t ready to exist just yet.

The ceiling above him was white. Smooth. Unfamiliar.

Oh, right.

He sat up slowly. He’d collapsed here the night before, after being saved by that strange boy. The memory was sharp. Too sharp. He turned instinctively, a “good morning” already on his lips, but…

Nothing.

The other side of the bed was empty. Cold. Without a trace.

"Saito…?" he called, barely more than a whisper.

No reply. Not even a stir in the air.

Netto slipped out of bed, bare feet brushing against the too smooth floor. He checked the room, the bathroom, even inside the wardrobe—half out of desperation. Empty. He was gone. Netto sat on the edge of the mattress, mind foggy.

He’d really left him? After what happened yesterday?

Maybe he’d gone back to Ann’s place? He had mentioned something important, hadn’t he? But here? In this nowhere town? What could possibly be so important…?

A sigh escaped his lips. Silence followed, heavy and uncertain. Then a thought pierced through like a needle to the heart: what if he was a con artist? What if he’d stolen something while playing the part of a savior?

But… no. Not after what he said. Not after what he told him. Not after he mentioned that name.

Duo .

That godlike—or perhaps demonic—program that nearly destroyed everything. The one that erased the world’s memory. Everyone’s, except for a chosen few. Like him.

He jumped to his feet and rummaged through his things. Everything was still there: the PET, the card, even the money. Nothing was missing.

Nothing, except Saito.

After a while, Netto forced himself to gather his things. Maybe Saito was waiting outside. A morning walk. Some fresh air, birdsong, a routine.

But as he came down the stairs, he knew he wasn’t.

In the lobby, the innkeeper—a tired-looking woman with a cigarette practically fused to her lip—called to him from behind the counter.

"You got a note. The kid from yesterday asked me to give it to you."

She held out the paper between two fingers like it was smoldering.

He approached slowly and wary as he took the letter, hesitating before opening it. A quick glance at her.

"Strange kid," she muttered, dragging on her cigarette. "Asked me to write it down for him. Not the kind of education you see every day."

Netto stared at her, trying to make sense of it, then took a step back. Whispered a barely audible "thanks," and walked off. In a quieter corner, he unfolded the note.

Reading, at least, still made sense.

Netto,

Sorry I left so early.

I had to. I can’t explain why. Not yet.

We’ll meet again tonight.

Don’t forget where we’re meant to go. That’s what matters most. Just follow the path.

As for Rockman…

I know you’re scared. But I believe he’ll help you.

Just… don’t get too close. Just in case.

See you tonight.

— Saito

Netto smiled as he folded the letter. A simple smile—small, discreet, but real. He slipped the note carefully into his bag. At least now he knew Saito would be back. Well… if he kept his word.

Before leaving town, he needed to make sure he had something to eat. No way he was walking all day on an empty stomach. He spotted a bakery, went in, and bought enough to last him until evening.

Just as he was about to pay, his eyes landed on a display box in the window: ten donuts, each one different. Bright colors, shiny glazes, strange shapes.

He hesitated for a second. His stomach said yes. His brain wasn’t really against it either. It wasn’t that expensive.

He gave in.

Outside the bakery, he found a bench a few steps away and sat down, biting into a donut while the morning quiet wrapped around him. It was sweet, soft, and honestly might’ve been the best thing that had happened to him since he arrived in this world.

As he ate, he glanced around. His eyes settled on a building he’d noticed the day before: a kind of temple—huge, with two statues standing tall at the entrance. He finished his donut, closed the box, and tucked it back into his bag. Then he stood up and walked toward the structure.

The statues were massive. One in particular caught his attention—a wolf-like figure that reminded him of what Rockman had become.

He climbed the steps, placed his hand on the door, and tried to push it open. It was locked. He pushed harder. Nothing budged.

"What do you think you’re doing, kid?"

The gravelly voice behind him made him jump.

He turned around. A tall, broad-shouldered man stood there, arms crossed. Netto stepped back instinctively.

"I just… wanted to go inside," he said, a little embarrassed.

"These doors have been shut for a long time," the man replied, like he was stating something as ordinary as the weather. "No one prays to the Cybeasts anymore."

He turned and began to walk away.

"Wait!"

The man paused and looked back.

"Can you tell me what the Cybeasts are?"

He stared at Netto for a moment, raising an eyebrow.

"You must be young."

He stepped over to one of the pillars and laid a hand on an old relief carved into the stone.

"The Cybeasts are cybernetic creatures. Monsters. They terrorized the world for over thirty years."

Netto said nothing. It sounded like some ancient myth, but the man didn’t look like he was joking.

"Towns that built temples and prayed to them… they had a chance. Just a chance of not being attacked."

Netto looked up at the temple. It was enormous. But the whole thing still felt unreal.

"And… are they still around?"

The man turned to him, face serious.

"No. They were destroyed five years ago. But even with them gone… not much has changed."

He fell silent, then turned and walked away. Netto thought about asking something else, but he knew it would be pointless. He cast one last glance at the temple and its statues.

One of them was named Gregar. The one that looked like Rockman.

Why had Duo done that? What was the connection?

He shook his head and got moving. He opened his map, searching for the road to the next town—someplace he could sleep. He spotted the main road and made his way to it, sticking to the edge to avoid traffic. He folded the map, closed his bag, and pulled his cape over his shoulders. Hood up, he walked on.

But the thought crept back in.

Rockman. Where was he now?

A rumble of an engine shattered the road’s calm. Netto stepped aside on instinct—he had no interest in being run over. But the car slowed down. He turned his head.

An old convertible rolled up beside him, low to the ground, with handlebars instead of a steering wheel. The kind of vehicle you only saw in museums. He remembered seeing one just like it on a school trip, years ago.

The driver looked relaxed. A man, maybe in his thirties, with long blond hair perfectly styled. A crisp blue suit. One arm draped casually over the door, like he was posing in some retro ad.

"Hey, kid. Lost? Need a ride somewhere?"

Netto froze. His gaze drifted down slowly to the pendant around the man’s neck—wings, stylized in metal.

A symbol. One he’d seen before. One that still sent a chill through his spine.

The mark of the other Cybeast.

He looked away immediately, as if ignoring it could somehow erase it. Then he started walking again—faster now—cutting across the grass to put more space between them.

Don’t answer. Don’t run. Just ignore.

If the man just wanted to talk, he’d give up. He wouldn’t get out of the car just for some kid.

"Hey! I asked you a question!" the man shouted after him.

Netto kept walking, arms tight against his chest, eyes fixed ahead. He didn’t hear. He didn’t see. He didn’t exist.

"Tch… brat."

The tone had changed. Sharper now. The man pulled a PET from his pocket and pointed it toward him.

"Plug in! Airman!"

Netto turned at the sound of metal clashing. He didn’t have time to process what he saw.

A massive Navi had materialized behind him—blue, hulking, with a giant fan embedded in its chest.

His eyes widened in shock. He spun around to run, but Airman was already raising his arms.

A colossal gust of wind exploded behind Netto. The force launched him forward, his back screaming in pain. He hit the ground hard. A muffled groan escaped his throat. Coughing as he clutched his ribs, he tried to get up—but something grabbed the back of his coat and yanked him violently off the ground.

"Well done, Airman. I’m proud of you," said the man, approaching slowly as his old convertible coasted behind him, unhurried.

"Let go of me!" Netto shouted, legs kicking in the air.

The man dabbed his forehead with a folded handkerchief, like he’d just finished some trivial errand.

"Honestly, that was almost too easy."

Netto was still struggling, dangling helplessly. He turned his head to get a better look at the Navi holding him. On the giant’s forehead, he recognized an emblem—the same symbol as on the man’s pendant.

The mark of the other Cybeast. The bird.

A chill ran down his spine. It reminded him of Elecman… back when he’d lost control. But then… why was Airman obeying a human? When Elecman had turned against his own?

Airman was nearing the car now, carrying the boy like a package.

But suddenly, he staggered—thrown off balance by a sharp impact. He dropped Netto, who tumbled to the ground.

When Netto looked up, he saw a familiar silhouette clinging to the Navi’s back, claws buried deep into its armor.

Rockman.

"What—?! What the hell?!" the man shouted, stunned.

Netto pushed himself up, a smile breaking across his face. He clenched his fist.

"Go, Rockman!"

The feral Navi leapt backward, then charged. He jumped high—very high—and came down with a devastating kick. Airman twisted just in time to avoid the blow. The ground quaked as Rockman landed.

He rose in one smooth motion, red eyes blazing with fury. Airman, panicking, launched three massive cyclones—razor-sharp gusts of wind. But Rockman charged straight through them, claws forward. He sliced through each one with raw, brutal force.

Airman stumbled back, terrified. He was out of options.

That’s when Rockman pounced one last time, grabbed the Navi’s head, and tore the emblem straight from his forehead.

Netto couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

Airman froze. Then, his body began to break apart—disintegrating into a cascade of shimmering blue data, rising into the sky like digital fireflies.

The man’s PET flashed. The message was clear: Navi Deleted.

"Traitor!" he shouted, then spun the car around and sped off, tires squealing.

Netto stood frozen. He reached up toward the swirling fragments, watching them drift in the wind like glowing ashes.

He turned to Rockman, who was already backing away.

"Rockman… you didn’t have to delete him…"

But the Navi didn’t answer. He turned and slipped back into the forest, vanishing among the trees.

"Wait! That’s not the way we’re supposed to go!" Netto called out.

He ran after him. The forest quickly swallowed them both. Rockman climbed into a tree and, from a branch above, stared down with wide, unblinking eyes—almost inhuman.

Netto stopped, catching his breath. At least Rockman was still paying attention.

"About yesterday… I wanted to say I’m sorry. I know you’re trying to protect me. Even… from yourself."

He lowered his gaze, hesitant. When he looked back up, Rockman was right in front of him, crouching low.

He’d dropped from the tree without a sound.

Netto stepped back, startled—but Rockman crept forward again, on all fours, moving with a strange, fluid grace.

He followed close, never breaking eye contact. Netto froze. Rockman reached out and placed his hands on Netto’s shoulders.

Netto’s heart pounded. Those red eyes were intense, unreadable. Was he losing control again? Was he going to attack?

But no. Rockman leaned in, resting his head gently on Netto’s shoulder. He sniffed.

Netto didn’t move, eyes wide. And then it hit him—he was looking for something. Something in his bag.

"Hey, what are you doing?"

But Rockman climbed onto him, pushing him down with his weight. Netto fell back with a yelp. The Navi was rummaging under his cape, persistent.

"You’re too heavy! Rockman, stop!"

He tried to struggle, but Rockman wouldn’t let go. He bit at the fabric, tugging hard.

"Stop it! Please, Rockman!"

A sharp pain shot through his shoulder. The claws had pierced skin. Netto gritted his teeth.

"Sit!" he barked, sharp and commanding.

Silence.

Rockman froze. In an instant, he pulled back and sat down in front of Netto, hands on the ground, obedient.

Netto stared, stunned, breath shallow. Since when… did Rockman obey like a dog?

He blinked. First in shock—then something clicked. He turned to his bag, unzipped it, and searched.

Then he understood.

The donut box.

He pulled it out and opened it. Rockman’s eyes lit up, wide with fascination.

"…Is this what you wanted?" Netto asked softly.

He picked up a donut, raised it slowly, and offered it to him.

"Here. It’s just a pastry. You remember? I used to eat these sometimes."

As fast as lightning, Rockman’s clawed hand snatched the donut from Netto’s fingers. His mask flickered—just for a second—long enough to reveal his face as he bit into the sweet. One, two, three bites, and it was gone.

Netto stared, speechless. It wasn’t the speed that shocked him—it was the fact that Rockman had eaten. A Navi. Eating human food.

"How… how can you even do that?" he whispered, not really expecting an answer.

It had to be something tied to his beast form. Still, it was baffling. Rockman was already staring at the box again; waiting, expectant, like he wanted another.

Netto grabbed a second donut, hesitated, looked at him carefully, then held it up high.

"If you want this one… you have to talk to me!"

Silence. Rockman simply turned his gaze away. Not a word. Not even a growl.

Netto sighed, frustrated, but tried a different approach. If Rockman was behaving like an animal… maybe he could communicate like a trained one. Not ideal. But it was something.

"Paw," he said, holding out his hand.

Rockman gently tapped his palm. Netto froze. He understood.

Surprised—but a little amused—he tossed the donut into the air.

"Catch!"

Without hesitation, Rockman leapt and caught the pastry mid-air, devouring it with wild, feral energy.

"So… you really can eat…"

Rockman stared, hopeful for a third. But Netto tilted his head, half-teasing, and slowly slipped the box back into his bag.

Rockman’s expression changed. It was brief, but Netto caught it. Not anger this time. Sadness? Just a flicker.

"Sorry, Rockman. I bought them for me, originally. I’ll give you another one later."

A low growl rumbled from the Navi’s chest. He turned and climbed up a tree like a sulking cat. Netto watched him, his frown more concerned than annoyed.

"I know you understand me now…" he muttered, arms folded behind his head.

He kept walking, glancing up at the branches above.

"By the way… I got some new information."

Rockman continued leaping from tree to tree—silent, aloof.

"I met a boy. His name’s Saito. He’s from another world… Actually, we are too. We’re in a world parallel to ours."

A soft growl, barely audible. Was that a reaction? Or just random noise?

"He told me Duo sent us here. Why? I don’t know yet. But at least we’re not alone. And now… we know where to go!"

Netto looked up, hoping for something.

"I forgot the name of the place, but it’s north. Gonna be a long walk."

Rockman stopped on a branch, turning his head away, disinterested.

"Are you even listening?!" Netto snapped, stopping with his hands on his hips. "We might have a way back home and you don’t even care!"

He puffed his cheeks, exhaled sharply, and kept walking, sulking. But a few steps later, he noticed Rockman hadn’t followed. He turned.

Still in the tree. Still unmoving.

"Tch… Now you’re pouting?"

Netto dropped his bag, pulled out the box, and raised one last donut high in the air. Rockman immediately sensed it. He jumped down, landing gracefully a few feet away, standing tall, eyes locked on the treat.

Netto stared right back, serious.

"This is the last one. But first, tell me you heard what I said."

Rockman gave the faintest nod. A quick, subtle movement of the head. A yes?

Netto sighed, then extended the donut. Rockman grabbed it instantly—but fumbled it. It hit the ground. He dove on it and ate it like a starving animal.

Netto watched him, torn between concern and confusion. That behavior… it reminded him of the Neko virus. But this was different. Deeper. Raw. Instinctive.

Rockman was close now. So Netto slowly reached out—just to brush his helmet. After all, Rockman had tackled him earlier… why couldn’t he touch him, too?

But the second his fingers made contact, Rockman jerked his head violently. His gaze hardened. He growled, loud and guttural.

Netto flinched and stumbled back, eyes on the ground.

"Sorry, I…" He slid his hand under his cape. "I didn’t mean to…"

His voice faded into a quiet, ashamed whisper.

Rockman growled again, then turned back to his donut on the dirt and resumed devouring it as if nothing else mattered.

Netto stood silently, staring at the ground beneath him. When he finally looked up, Rockman was already climbing back into the trees—no words, no glance back, as if none of it had happened.

The boy stood still, searching for the right words. His brows furrowed as his eyes settled on the symbol carved into Rockman’s helmet. His mind instantly drifted back to the cloaked figures he had encountered the day before… and, more vividly, to Elecman.

Why had the blue Navi—the one he’d just seen—followed a human’s command, while Elecman had violently turned on his own? And why did all these Navis feel so… different? So volatile. So unstable.

" The Beast Factor. " Ann’s voice echoed in his head. " A force that eats away at your Navi from the inside, warping him into a monstrous beast until there’s nothing left of who he used to be. "

Netto’s eyes widened.

Elecman… and Rockman. Was that it? Was this the so-called Beast Factor? And if so… was it somehow connected to the Cybeasts?

"Gregar…" he murmured, recalling the massive statue he’d glimpsed that morning.

The thought chilled him. Could his own Navi… one day become one of those things?

Rockman turned his head toward him, half-lidded eyes narrowing. He didn’t understand the word—but he’d felt something. That name had stirred something deep inside him.

Netto kicked a stone across the path, throat tight. He looked up, eyes clouded with worry.

"Rockman… please. If you feel anything… if something feels wrong inside you… tell me." 

His voice was soft. Heavy with sadness.

"Talk to me…"

No answer came. Only silence.

Depressed, Netto resumed his walk, feet dragging. But a sound behind him made him turn around. Rockman was there, standing, slightly hunched, ready to move. That simple gesture pulled a small, melancholic smile from him. He wanted to approach… but as soon as he took a step forward, Rockman growled. The distance between them remained. Netto understood. He looked up toward the horizon—Rockman was staring at it too. He nodded silently and kept walking.

They walked for a long time, maybe all day. No attacks. No strange encounters. Just an eerie, unnatural calm.

At noon, Rockman had begged for another donut, but this time Netto refused. He’d already devoured three—who knew what that could do to him? Honestly, how could he even eat in the first place? That alone was a mystery.

The journey resumed peacefully. Netto watched his Navi run around like a dog on a walk, sniffing the surroundings. He seemed calmer, more stable. For a while, he followed Netto without resistance.

They came across viruses. Some avoided them completely—unfamiliar shapes unlike anything Netto had seen before. One, more curious than the rest, approached Rockman without aggression. But what happened next chilled Netto to the bone.

Without warning, Rockman placed a hand on the virus's head… and crushed it in one swift motion. Instant deletion.

Netto froze. The virus hadn't attacked them... it hadn’t done anything. Usually, Rockman only fought in self-defense. But this… this was an execution.

He thought back to the Navi that had been destroyed earlier in the day. Was it the same thing? Was it because he’d said nothing? And Elecman… Rockman hadn’t destroyed him. He’d healed him.

Netto blinked. Yes. He had healed Elecman.

Another mystery to add to the growing list.

He didn’t dare ask Rockman about it. He already knew silence would be the only answer.

The sun began to set, painting the sky in orange hues. A mountain loomed ahead, solitary and silent. No village nearby. They’d have to sleep outdoors tonight.

But this time, Rockman took the lead.

He suddenly dashed forward, forcing Netto to sprint after him, panic rising at the thought of losing him. They reached a cave at the foot of the mountain. Netto slipped inside quickly—but something felt off. He turned back to make sure Rockman was following him. Nothing. Rockman was gone.

"Rockman?"

He dropped his bag to the ground.

"Rockman…?!"

He froze, one foot already outside, scanning the dark for his Navi’s familiar silhouette. Night had fallen, heavy and silent, swallowing the last light like a ravenous beast. Still, he kept shouting his name, his voice thick with a fear he couldn’t contain. A chill crept slowly down his spine. If he had to search all night, then so be it… But now, more than ever, he felt small. Fragile.

"Netto-kun!"

A clear voice broke the silence. He whipped his head around. From behind massive trees, a figure stepped forward.

Saito. He looked surprised—maybe even a little lost.

"Saito!"

Netto ran to him without thinking, wrapping his arms around the older boy in a hug that clearly took him by surprise. The air between them sparked, sudden and electric.

"Ah! Netto-kun?" Saito’s voice wavered, unsure. The surprise was clear in his tone.

Netto quickly stepped back, retreating into a corner. He barely looked at him, his eyes brimming with questions and anxiety. He hesitated too long. Emotion cracked his voice, sharp and urgent.

"Saito, why did you leave this morning?"

Saito lowered his eyes briefly, discomfort flickering across his face. He’d expected that question—but had hoped to avoid it.

"I… I needed to get a head start. To make sure we didn’t get lost." He forced a smile. "Anyway, lucky I found you again."

Netto raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. The logic didn’t add up. He nodded vaguely and slipped deeper into the cave. Saito followed silently, sitting beside him.

"I lost Rockman," Netto finally said, his voice faint, carried by the thick air. "He was right there, and now… he’s just gone."

Saito blinked, watching him. There was sadness in those words, a bitterness that said more than Netto intended. Still, he didn’t answer right away. He was weighing his response. Maybe a lie? He forced himself to speak.

"I think… I think I saw him," he said quietly, almost like he was whispering to himself. "A strange Navi in the shadows, in a tree. He looked at me… but he didn’t do anything."

"That was Rockman!" Netto sat up, hope flashing in his eyes. "But why didn’t he attack you?"

Saito shrugged, too casually. "I don’t know."

Netto slumped back against the cave wall, his gaze drifting into the dark. Maybe… maybe Rockman was hiding. Avoiding contact, keeping his distance—for reasons Netto still couldn’t grasp. He looked up slightly. 

Saito, meanwhile, was still watching him; eyes filled with a quiet, curious intensity.

"So… what do we do now?" Netto whispered, almost a plea.

Saito shrugged—a gesture that said more than words ever could.

"We wait. There’s nothing else we can do."

A sigh escaped Netto. He let his bag slide into his lap and drifted into thought, his fingers brushing against the donut box. He turned toward Saito.

"You know, today… it’s been weird."

Saito watched him silently, observing as the boy rummaged in his bag like he was searching for a memory.

"Rockman… he was calmer. But stubborn, as always." Netto gave a nervous laugh. "He ate donuts… I don’t know why, but he did. And he was… a little nicer."

He pulled out the box and set it on his knees. The sweet scent escaped, filling the space around them. Saito’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment, overtaken by the smell. He had to remind himself that, as Rockman, his sense of smell was sharper than that of a normal Navi. A flicker of guilt passed through him. Once again, he felt disconnected from who he was supposed to be.

"But it’s… strange," Netto continued, his voice heavier. "A Navi that eats… That’s not normal."

Saito stared at the box, hand hovering over it, but he didn’t touch it. The thought of that weirdness—how it brushed against his own identity—left him wordless.

"It’s… a pretty unique case, yeah."

Netto’s eyes narrowed with dawning understanding.

"You think it’s because of that form he’s in?"

"Maybe…" Saito wasn’t sure. He fell into silence again, his thoughts hazy, drifting back to Duo’s words.

Netto lowered his head, doubt creeping in like fog. His words came slowly, like they were fighting their way out of him.

"I think… I think I figured something out. At least, I hope I did." His voice, fragile at first, deepened—a truth struggling to be born. "Ann-san told me something. It’s called the Beast Factor. Apparently… even Rockman’s affected by it."

Saito turned his head slowly, interest flickering in his eyes. Netto looked at him, hesitating, trying to piece together his thoughts before continuing—his tone darker now.

"A Navi we fought yesterday… he was corrupted. The Beast Factor twisted him. He wasn’t himself anymore. But Rockman… he healed him. The humans said there was no trace of the Beast Factor left. Like it was completely erased."

He drifted off, eyes lost in the darkness of the cave, searching for answers where none existed. Silence stretched between them.

"But that Navi… he was still the same. Not completely, but he kept his appearance and could still talk. This morning, another guy with a Navi affected by the Beast Factor attacked me. But this time, Rockman…" He paused. "…He deleted him."

Saito looked away, a flicker of shame crossing his features. He recalled the moment he had tried to do what he’d done the day before—with Elecman—but this time… it hadn’t worked. Everything had been chaotic, blurry, and he hadn't known what else to do. He clenched his fists, as if trying to hold back the confusion that swelled inside him.

"I… I’m still just as lost." Netto’s voice was low, the words escaping his throat with difficulty. "Why was that Navi with a human? Why was the one yesterday so hostile? And why is Rockman acting like this?"

He stopped talking, his eyes sinking into the void, as if reaching for something invisible to hold onto. A heavy sigh left his lips—frustrated, helpless. His hands tightened on his knees, trembling slightly.

"I don’t understand anything anymore…"

Saito placed a hand on Netto’s shoulder—a gesture heavy with compassion, like he was trying to soothe the storm raging in the boy’s mind.

He didn’t have all the answers, but he was glad Netto was finally saying what he felt. He understood what he meant: that raw energy pulsing through the Navi they’d seen that morning—he’d felt something similar with Elecman. Somehow, the force had called to him, like a silent song. But when he had tried to do the same with Airman… it had failed. Completely. He’d had no choice but to eliminate the threat.

"I don’t know if it’s all connected," Netto said softly, his voice uncertain. "But… in this world, there were these things called Cybeasts. And one of them… looks a lot like Rockman’s new form."

Saito tilted his head slightly, a flicker of interest in his eyes. "A Cybeast?"

"Yeah. They're kind of like… cyber-monsters," Netto murmured, lost in thought. "They spread terror a long time ago. But now they’ve been… destroyed."

Saito’s brow furrowed, a haze of confusion passing through his gaze.

"Gregar and Falzar," Netto added. "Those were the two Cybeasts. They're the reason those cults we saw yesterday even exist."

He turned his eyes toward Saito.

"It’s weird, isn’t it? To create a cult around two monsters that nearly destroyed the world?"

"What does any of this mean…?" Saito whispered, more to himself than to Netto, his thoughts drifting into the thick silence. "Why would Cybeast followers be kidnapping kids?"

He turned away again, as if hiding a deeper question that lingered behind his words.

"What does Duo want from me…?" he muttered under his breath, too low for Netto to hear.

Netto eyed him, his brow furrowing, head slightly tilted. He said nothing. Saito offered him a faint smile—a weak gesture, but one that warmed the atmosphere just enough.

"Well," he said, stretching his arms, "for now, we should just focus on finding our way back."

Netto nodded, a little calmer now, and opened the box he held in his hands. He took out a pink donut and offered it to Saito with a small smile.

"Here. Rockman already ate three."

Saito took it slowly, staring at it like it was some sacred offering. Then his cheeks flushed, remembering how he had devoured the first three. He couldn’t help it. They were just too good. He bit into it, the sugary flavor exploding on his tongue. Netto grabbed one too, eating it in a few quick bites. The taste was better than he remembered—softer, sweeter.

"…This is so good…" Saito whispered, his voice trembling slightly. "What flavor is it?"

"Strawberry. You’ve never had it?"

The older boy blushed, a shy smile creeping across his face as he savored every bite. Netto raised an eyebrow, watching him.

"You’re acting just like yesterday—with the onigiri."

Saito froze, a faint awkwardness spreading across his face. He looked down, nervous.

"I… I’m sorry… I’ve never had a donut before…" he admitted, quickly bringing a hand to his mouth like he’d just confessed a forbidden truth.

"What?!" Netto’s eyes widened in disbelief. "You’ve never had a donut?"

Saito looked away, clearly embarrassed. "I… haven’t."

Netto stared at him, caught between shock and fascination.

"Please tell me you’ve at least had curry!" he asked, his tone almost desperate.

Saito leaned back slightly, looking almost apologetic. "No… I haven’t."

A heavy silence followed, weighted by the sheer absurdity of it. Then, suddenly, Netto stood up, hands firmly planted on his hips. His expression wasn’t angry or annoyed—just a strange mix of disappointment and… resignation.

"Okay, listen up, Saito. Next time we see a restaurant, we’re eating curry together. Got it?"

His tone was firm—almost commanding—but still kind.

Saito blinked, clearly caught off guard by the shift in tone.

"Alright… but I don’t think you should waste your money on me."

Netto only shrugged, chin lifted slightly in defiance, as if to say, “I’ll do what I want.” He stepped back, letting Saito slip back into his thoughts, silent and contemplative. This guy really was a mystery.

Then Netto felt it—a breeze. But it wasn’t coming from outside the cave. No… it came from deeper within. Like a silent call.

He moved closer, pausing to study the flow of air, all his senses alert.

"What do you think’s in there?" he asked quietly, curiosity tinging his voice.

Saito finally looked up, pulled from his thoughts. "Uh… probably nothing."

Netto turned to him slowly, a mischievous smile tugging at his lips.

"Then let’s go take a look."

Saito frowned. "Netto-kun, I don’t think that’s a good idea. We should stay here."

But Netto was already stepping forward, determined. "Come on! What are you afraid of?"

"There could be viruses!" Saito shot back, his tone more serious now.

To which Netto responded, unwavering, "It’s fine! If I’m in danger, Rockman will come save me!"

Saito stood up abruptly, his brows furrowed. He knew that technically Netto was right, but that didn’t mean they should rely on Rockman tonight. He stepped forward to grab the boy, but Netto danced just out of reach, his grin only widening.

"Unless there are ghosts… BooOoO!" Netto began to shiver and wobble like a zombie, hands curled like claws, doing an exaggerated routine of mock terror.

But at the very mention of ghosts, a very real chill ran down Saito’s spine. It was a phobia he’d never been able to shake. He froze, momentarily caught in that irrational fear.

"G-Ghosts don’t exist… That’s scientifically impossible!" he stammered, trying to sound rational, though his voice trembled.

Netto burst into laughter.

"Ha! You sound exactly like Rockman!"

His laughter echoed through the cave, but Saito, panicked, realized with horror that he was acting like Rockman. Not pretending—being. He flinched slightly, mentally cursing himself, though Netto paid him no mind. The boy was already walking deeper into the darkness, completely unbothered.

"Netto-kun, come back here!" Saito called after him, but his voice was swallowed by the cave’s depths.

"Nope! I wanna explore!" Netto replied cheerfully, not even glancing back.

Saito grit his teeth, exasperated—but he had no choice. He grabbed Netto’s bag, slinging it over his shoulder, and ran after him.

"Netto-kun, we don’t even know where this leads!"

But Netto just gave a carefree grin, arms crossed behind his head like he was out for a stroll.

"Nothing’s gonna happen. For once, can’t we just have a little fun?"

Saito growled under his breath, silently cursing the role of "big brother" that stuck with him even now outside his Rockman form. He considered pulling rank like he used to—but before he could speak, a sudden noise startled him, and a yelp escaped his lips. Netto doubled over with laughter.

"It’s nothing, just a rock probably!" Netto giggled, as if he’d solved some great mystery.

Saito didn’t find it funny. He leaned in close to Netto, his face just inches away.

"Netto-kun, let’s go back. I really don’t like this place."

But the younger boy only grinned—this time, more mischievously.

"Aw, come on! Don’t tell me you ’re afraid of ghosts too!"

Saito froze. His face turned bright red. He grumbled low in his throat, frustration building, but Netto just kept walking, chuckling to himself.

"Would you believe it if I told you my Navi’s scared of ghosts?" Netto called back playfully.

Saito gave a stiff nod. Yes, he believed it. He’d seen it enough times to know it was true. But Netto wasn’t done teasing.

"Seriously, how can an AI be scared of something imaginary?"

Saito mumbled something, barely audible. "Death… maybe?"

Netto paused and looked back, curious. "What did you say?"

Saito quickly shook his head, a bead of sweat slipping down his temple. Netto just shrugged and continued walking, completely unaware of the deep, old fear gnawing at Saito’s core. It wasn’t just fear. It was trauma—one he’d never had the courage to explain.

Eventually, they emerged into a wide underground chamber with several branching paths. The sight made Saito tense. His confidence was beginning to crumble. If he were still a Navi he wouldn’t hesitate. But he wasn’t anymore. He clung to the last threads of logic he had.

"We’re gonna get lost in here. We have to go back!" he shouted, panic creeping into his voice.

But Netto, undeterred, pressed forward. His expression changed—less playful now, more focused, his head tilted slightly as if trying to catch something in the air.

"I heard a voice," he said, his eyes narrowing.

"Netto-kun, ghosts don’t exist!" Saito shot back, every syllable laced with nervous energy. His arms were shaking now.

"No, seriously… I hear a voice. It’s coming from that way!" Netto pointed to one of the tunnels and started toward it without hesitation.

"Netto-kun, wait!" Saito ran after him.

They ran through the winding tunnels. Even Saito could hear it now—a woman’s voice, sharp, commanding, and deeply unsettling. The closer they got, the more distinct it became. Eventually, they saw a figure in the distance. Saito managed to grab Netto and pulled him behind a large rock, pressing a hand over his mouth to silence him.

"What I’m asking you to do is not that complicated!" the woman’s voice rang out, sharp and contemptuous.

They both peeked over the rock. A young woman stood in the center of the chamber. Her long black pigtails framed her face, a heart symbol painted on her cheek. She wore a red dress with white polka dots and a black jacket—but her expression was cold, devoid of empathy.

"These are the orders. We find those children or kill them if we have to." She emphasized ‘children’ with a sneer, like the word meant nothing to her.

Saito froze, swallowing hard. Beside her stood a far more dangerous figure—an older man with a scarred face, razor-sharp gaze, and flawless posture. Dark Miyabi. An assassin. A former enemy of Netto and Rockman. His very presence made Saito’s blood run cold.

Saito pulled Netto behind him, shielding him with his body. If Miyabi was involved… they had no chance. Not without Rockman. But he would protect Netto. No matter what.

"So these are today’s missions?" Miyabi asked, his tone icy, almost amused. "Babysitting runaways?"

The woman shrugged, completely detached. "Look, if you don’t want to bring them back alive, kill them. They’re not really kids anymore, just monsters . They don’t deserve to live anyway."

Netto looked up at Saito, eyes wide with confusion and horror. How could they speak so casually about killing children? How could she be so cruel?

Miyabi remained silent, simply observing.

"Remember, we get paid either way. These kids are nothing," the woman added, walking forward.

Saito remained still, frozen, heart pounding in his chest. But then Netto slipped out of his grip. The boy stood up from their hiding spot and stuck out his tongue, playful and loud. But in moving, he made a noise.

The woman spun around, eyes widening at the sight of them.

Without a word, Saito lunged, grabbing Netto and pulling him back into the shadows. They sprinted in the opposite direction as fast as they could.

"Don’t just stand there! Go get them!" the woman screamed.

"That’s not my contract," Miyabi replied, cold as ice.

"You’ll be paid double if you bring them in! They’ve heard everything!"

Still, Miyabi stood motionless. Then, without a word, he vanished—gone in a blink.

The two boys ran, breathless, fear gripping their hearts. Netto now understood the mistake he’d made—but didn’t know how to undo it. Saito scanned the cave frantically, searching for an exit. But they soon hit a dead end.

Below them, a river churned—dark, deep, and dangerous.

"We have to jump if we want to lose them!" Netto shouted, adrenaline pushing his voice higher.

Saito stepped back, eyes wide. "I… I can’t swim…" he admitted, voice shaking.

"What?!" Netto looked at him, shocked beyond belief.

A sudden, metallic whisper made them jump. A figure stepped out of the shadows, arms crossed. Shadowman. Saito recognized the Navi instantly—his emblem unmistakable.

Saito yanked Netto back again, shielding him.

Shadowman stared silently, unmoving.

Then Miyabi arrived—soundless, eyes cold.

Saito held Netto tightly, his heart pounding.

"Please…" he whispered, his voice breaking. "Don’t hurt the child."

Miyabi said nothing. Shadowman lifted a hand toward his katana but held still.

"Just say the word, Miyabi-sama. I’ll take care of it," Shadowman murmured.

Miyabi turned away, voice quiet.

"We’ll leave them."

"But… Miyabi-sama?" the Navi protested.

Miyabi walked off. Shadowman followed. Not another word.

Netto, stunned, pulled free from Saito and took a bold step forward.

"Miyabi-san! I know you don’t know me, but… thank you!" he called out, his voice sincere.

Saito watched in stunned silence. Miyabi turned slightly, just enough to cast a piercing glance over his shoulder.

"But if I’m given the mission again," he said coldly, "I will carry it out."

And with that, he vanished into the darkness, Shadowman at his side.

The young boy scanned the area, searching for any sign of the vanished figures… but they had disappeared without a trace. Before he could say a word, Saito grabbed him firmly by the wrist.

"Netto-kun."

Silence fell between them. No more words—just the heavy weight of waiting, as though they were suspended in uncertainty. The cave swallowed every sound, and a shiver of unease passed through both boys. They didn’t know if they were being watched—or if they were already trapped.

Then, a distant sound. The woman’s voice echoed once more through the dark.

"So? Where are they?"

"I lost them."

"The great Dark Miyabi losing track of a couple of kids? Whatever. If we don’t take care of them, the wilderness will."

Netto shuddered at those words. A cold chill ran down his spine, and he pressed closer to Saito, searching for even the smallest bit of warmth. They stayed there, frozen, until the voices faded and the cave returned to its oppressive silence. Finally, Saito stood, placing a reassuring hand on Netto’s shoulder.

"Come on. We need to get out of here."

Netto nodded quietly, pulling away from the embrace, and the two of them began to move. This time, Saito took the lead, carefully retracing their steps. A breeze drifted through another passage, and after a long walk, they reached an exit… but it wasn’t the same one. There was no forest. Instead, a faint light shimmered far in the distance.

"Look! There’s light over there! That must mean there’s a city!" Netto exclaimed, pointing excitedly.

"Maybe… but it’s still far away," Saito replied, his voice heavy with worry.

"Guess we’ll go tomorrow…" Netto said, stepping back with his hands in his pockets. He walked over to Saito, who had settled into a corner.

"Those two… what were they talking about?" Netto asked, confusion written all over his face.

Saito sighed, his expression weary. "I don’t know."

"But… they were talking about killing kids?" Netto repeated, still in disbelief at the cruelty of what he’d overheard.

Saito didn’t answer right away. He knew exactly what Miyabi and Shadowman were capable of. He didn’t need more words to understand that in their line of work, money came first—and anyone in the way, even children, were expendable. Netto probably knew it too. He bit his lip, guilt stirring inside. His mind drifted to his own failures. Even when he’d been a Navi he hadn’t always lived up to the ideal he wanted to be. That guilt still lingered—especially now, as he tried to protect someone he truly cared for.

He was snapped back to the moment by the sound of Netto sneezing. He turned immediately, worried.

"I’m cold…"

Saito moved fast. He took the blue cape and wrapped it snugly around Netto, folding it tight around his small frame.

"What are you doing?" Netto asked, surprised.

"I’m making sure you’re not cold anymore."

The boy was still shivering slightly, his legs struggling to stay steady.

"There. All set."

"You think I’m a maki roll or something?" Netto quipped with a cheeky smile.

If Saito hadn’t been so exhausted he might have fired back a playful insult. But instead, he chuckled softly.

"If you were a maki roll, I’d have eaten you already," he said, eyes glinting with humor.

Satisfied, Saito stood and helped Netto settle against a nearby wall, adjusting him for comfort. He gently ran a hand through his hair, but his expression darkened slightly, remembering their earlier conversation.

"Netto-kun… what you did back there…" he began, serious but calm.

Netto lowered his head, ashamed, avoiding Saito’s gaze.

"I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have gone off like that…"

Saito let the silence stretch for a moment, then spoke again; his voice gentler now as he kept his hand on Netto’s head.

"That too… but don’t talk to people in this world like you know them."

Netto’s eyes widened as the words sank in. He slowly began to understand.

"I knew that man back in our world… He helped us during the fight against Duo…"

Saito nodded slowly. He knew. All too well.

"I believe you. But here… no one knows us. Unless the versions of us from this world know them. And if you draw attention to yourself… it could cause trouble."

Netto nodded, seeing now just how different—and dangerous—this world was. He had always made friends easily. But here, that kindness could cost him dearly. Relationships were fragile, trust was thin, and the rules were different.

"You said there could be versions of us in this world?" he asked, his voice quiet, thoughtful.

"Yes. And we’d better avoid them," Saito answered plainly.

It wasn’t hard to guess why. If Netto met a version of himself—or of Saito—it could unravel everything. Worse, it could reveal truths neither of them were ready for.

Netto slowly closed his eyes. The weight of exhaustion hung heavily on his small shoulders. Saito watched him for a moment, then answered the last question he knew was still lingering in the boy’s mind.

"And Rockman… does he know where we are?"

Saito gently stroked Netto’s cheek, feeling the warmth fading as sleep took hold.

"Don’t worry. Rockman will find you tomorrow."

But Netto didn’t reply. He had already fallen asleep before the words had even finished.

Saito stayed there, watching over him. As the cave settled into silence once again, he lay down beside him, wrapping his arms protectively around the boy’s trembling frame. And there, in the darkness, the two of them drifted into sleep—ready, or not, for whatever the next day would bring.

To be Continued...

Chapter Text

"Mama..."

The wind blew gently, yet he could feel a familiar warmth against him. 

"Mama... Wait..." 

But that warmth began to fade away, and eventually, it disappeared completely. The child started to run, thinking he would catch up with her. 

"Mama! Don't leave me!"

Netto woke up when he felt his head fall against something hard. The air, caressing his cheek, was cool and the sunlight was bright. He tried to get up but was still trapped in his cloak. He managed to free himself and look around. Once again, he was alone. Saito was nowhere to be seen. His new traveling companion was gone again, but why?

He frowned at his disappearance and looked around again. He noticed a drawing on the ground, a kind of arrow that didn't stand straight. The child looked up in the direction indicated and saw many more. Some kind of clue from the older boy, telling him where he had gone? He got up and started to follow them, arriving at a green plain. Netto felt a jolt behind him, he turned around and looked around. 

"Saito? Rockman?"

Although he thought he would find Rockman, he was nowhere to be found, but by the speed, he could suspect that it was him. As for the other boy, nothing. Netto continued to follow the arrows, did Saito really have fun making these drawings as a treasure hunt? The arrows stopped when he found the goal: it was a bus stop, and there was nobody there. At the same time, it was funny to see a bus stop on a road in the middle of a plain. The child looked to one side and saw in the distance the famous city he had seen last night. If taking a bus could take him directly there instead of walking, it wouldn't hurt too much. 

He had no choice but to wait, then he felt his stomach growl. Just as he was thinking of taking his donuts out of his bag, he heard a noise. The bus was getting closer to him, and he stopped the front door opening. Netto didn't hesitate and entered, smiling, towards the driver who was quite imposing and rather tall if he wasn't sitting, his eyes hidden by his cap. 

"Excuse me, what is the terminus?" 

"Akindo City,” replied the driver expressionlessly.

Netto offered him a smile, he knew the name of this city, and had probably seen pictures, but had never been there. He took out the small wallet that Ann had given him and the money for the ticket. The child thanked the driver and went to the back of the bus, trying out the back seats, and enjoying the small crowd. 

The bus started moving again and went forward. Even if he didn't have to worry about the way to go, he was worried about Saito... But also about Rockman, he couldn't show himself to people, for fear they would see him as a monster. Netto sat on his knees against the seat and looked out the back window, watching the mountain he had left slowly recede. Without warning, a creature came down the street and ran almost on all fours toward the bus. 

"Rockman!" Netto exclaimed, pronouncing the word too loudly. 

As he got closer, the beastly Navi gained momentum and climbed onto the roof of the bus, which left a jolt and some noise. The few people in the seat murmured when they heard the noise, but Netto sat back down properly, pretending that nothing had happened. At least Rockman was on top of the bus, and he didn't have a problem at the moment, his only concern was Saito. The kid felt his stomach making noise, but he couldn't afford to fill it while he was on the bus, there was a sign saying he wasn't allowed to eat. He would eat once he arrived in Akindo City. If the trip was long, the best thing for him was to keep resting until the end of the journey. He yawned and laid his head to the side, his eyes closing.

He felt the bus stop abruptly when he opened his eyes. He didn't know if he had slept for ten minutes or an hour, but the child looked at all the passengers getting out, which were more numerous. Netto went down following the other passengers, he had arrived in a big hall where several other buses were parked. Instead of continuing to follow the others, he went around the bus to see if Rockman was anywhere, he didn't seem to be on the roof, or even under the vehicle. He had no choice but to get out of there, taking the route everyone else had taken.

The young boy found himself in a brightly lit hallway, with all kinds of messages saying "Welcome" to newcomers. The child arrived in a large hall, like a large airport. He could see messages on the walls explaining how the city was created, what the city had contributed in the past, and finally, a message that piqued his curiosity: he could tell that the Cybeast once tried to destroy this city, but that it was soon rebuilt. As he tried to read more, he noticed a sentence that made him pause. 

" Since the destruction of the Cybeast by Colonel Barrel and his faithful Navi, Akindo City has shone brightly as a haven of peace between Navi and humans. " 

The child blinked several times. Barrel was also in this world... He was a hero, just like Colonel! Not only was he the one who had saved them from Duo in his home world, but he had fought two giant monsters! This man did not change, he had a sense of duty. Now, where was he? Had he returned to Amerope? 

Netto walked away from the wall with this information, he was happy to at least learn this news. He noticed train platforms in the distance, so perhaps there was a way to get to the north? He walked to a window where a woman was writing... on a typewriter. He called out to her with one hand, and she had to stand up to see him, filled with confusion.

"Hello... I would like a ticket to go..." He had lost the name of where he and Saito were supposed to go, he thought for a second. "I need to go to the north, did you have an express or something?" 

The young woman blinked as she looked at him, but she had to regain her seriousness. 

"Are you alone, kid?" 

Netto nodded. 

"Yes, at least my Navi is out... But what about going north?" 

"Where are your parents?" She asked while ignoring his question. 

"That's just it, I have to meet them there!"

The only reaction she had, was to pick up the combiner of a phone and put it against her ear. 

"Don't move, kid, I'll call someone to take care of you." 

The child frowned when he heard her, took a few steps back, and realized that she had been ignoring his problem all along. 

"Yes, I have a lost child, can you get him back?" She said into the phone. 

This time he puffed out his cheeks again, and ran in one direction, filled with annoyance. 

"Kid, come back!" The woman's voice echoed behind him.

He didn't listen to her, all he wanted was to get out of the station hall now. Once outside, he was surprised how this city was not like Densan City... Or even the pictures he had seen before. There were no tall towers like he had often seen. The city was older and the buildings were no higher than six floors at least. It was still quite traditional while trying to look modern. He smiled as he looked around, it was beautiful. Netto pulled his hood back over his head, not wanting to be noticed as a child. His stomach growled as he walked through the streets of the city. He finally settled on a bench so he could at least eat one of the donuts he had saved.

The child ate quietly, searched his bag, and took his PET in his free hand. He looked at the object with a look of emotion. His two biggest regrets for the device being broken were first that Rockman was trapped outside and in a form he could not control. And the second reason was that it had his pictures inside, pictures of his friends... Of his parents. 

"Mama, Papa..." He whispered, still looking at the PET. "I'm coming... I'm coming home. Give me some more time." 

He placed the machine against his chest, squeezing it tightly. 

"Papa, I know you'll find me. I wish I could give you some clues..."

If his PET had still been on, would he have been able to contact the people in his world? That might be easy, but he couldn't have the answer now. Netto finished his donut, put his things away, and headed back to the path. What should he do now? He could always visit the city, after all, it was very different from the original. Perhaps, he could take a souvenir and when he returned to his world, he would keep it as a treasure.

By the way, what is the Densan City of this world like? Netto remembered on his first day in this world, a guard told him that it was strange to see people living there. Although they were in the west of the country and Densan City was in the east, the city was not on the path he had to take. He would still like to go there, just out of curiosity. He could always ask Saito once he sees him again... If he finds him, how will he find him in this big city?

Walking around and looking at the surroundings, Netto noticed a large screen, like those flat screens he used to see in town. However, they looked more like thick televisions. On the screen, he recognized Midorikawa Kero, the famous journalist who was very cheerful and very nice for the few times they had met. So even in this world, she was still a journalist, and she was still in love with frogs. She was doing her usual introductions for the news and then she turned to a man that Netto did not know.

A round black haircut, closed eyes, and a smile firmly inked on his face. This man could be in his twenties if his appearance didn't lie, but the child couldn't help but think that he might be hiding something. Midorikawa had moved to his side, beginning the introduction. 

"Prosecutor Roppu, you are one of the most iconic figures in Variety, you have never lost a case to lawyers and you have always had a sense of justice! With these disappearances of children, are you in a hurry to give the sentence against a follower of one of these cults if one was caught?"

She raised the microphone to him to get an answer, the man continued to smile. 

"It's only natural to me that we should catch these thugs and put them behind bars, or even sentence them to death. That would be the sentence I would give them if I had one in front of me." 

The young reporter pulled back the microphone and seemed shocked at his own words. 

"Sentence them to death? Really?"

"Yes, many children have disappeared and none of them have been found. One might suspect that they have been imprisoned, perhaps even murdered. Don't you think that death would be the best sentence for those who have harmed our children?"

She began to stammer. Finding no answer to that, then suddenly she remembered something else. 

"Yet we found a strange child once, he was deformed... Unfortunately, there were few photos, and we don't know what became of him. Do you think it was a child who escaped from the cultists? Do you think they were subjected to terrible... Incantation?"

The prosecutor, ever confident, allowed himself to put his hand on the reporter's shoulder, appearing to reassure her. 

"It was all a hoax by some idiot, but I wouldn't be surprised. For now, I am sorry that we are desperately looking for these children. I would be willing to receive every guru across the street in my courtroom. For now, my job is to give my sentence on these rogue Navis who do nothing but misery for our fellow citizens." 

Netto noticed on the screen, that the young reporter had started biting her lip, she was reacting as if she had had some sort of discomfort.

"Yes, it's true, many Navis are prone to the Beast Factor, and many start attacking humans when they have no corruption..." Midorikawa added in a less confident voice. 

"Fear not, I know you had a Navi, my dear, you must believe in the bond that unites you, it is out of a desire for justice that Judgeman never gave in and remains my loyal companion!" 

She began to nod her head. 

"It’s true..."

Roppu turned his head towards the camera, that smile still not gone. 

"Well, for now, I invite the people of Akindo City to come in large numbers to the great philharmonic music concert! I continue to do my best in my work to give you justice, but don't forget that sometimes you have to take part in the fun too!" 

The man made a sort of bow and greeted the young woman. Midorikawa smiled again, although she kept a drop of sweat on her temple, and looked at the camera. 

"Thank you very much, Prosecutor Roppu for your answers! And we hope you have a great time at the big concert in Akindo City!"

The TV showed something else, and Netto was speechless. This story of children being kidnapped seemed to be far too frequent. He understood why people were so protective toward a child who was alone. The young boy had long been used to seeing children walking the streets alone. In his school, after class, he saw many first graders walking home alone. And when he was really six years old, he was used to that. It was kind of sad, and the fact that he was trapped in this body, made him a potential target. Still, he knew he could count on Rockman and even Saito. His Navi always came to the rescue when he was attacked by a virtual creature, and when it came to an adult human, Saito was there... which made him a pretty strong kid for someone like him. When he had managed to take down all those guys when they met. He knew how to defend himself without needing Cross Fusion.

Rockman and Saito were his guardian angels, in a way. He chuckled for a moment at the thought, and slowly his laughter faded. Netto felt... Weak. In this body, he was weak because he couldn't do anything. He was useless, and even if his Navi and the other boy were there to defend him, he would continue to have these problems because he was in this body. He hated this "trial" that Duo had imposed on him. What was he supposed to do with this? 

He heard a scream somewhere from across the street. Netto moved closer to where he had heard the scream, on another street, a gang of kids was kicking a brown Navi who was on the ground. It reminded him of what he had seen when he was in Ann's village. Clenching his mouth while frowning, the blue-cloaked child moved closer to them, fists clenched.

"Hey! Stop that!"

The group turned to him, the children must have been between eight and ten years old. One of them stepped back to observe him. 

"What do you want, runt?!" one of the children exclaimed in a contemptuous tone.

Netto became even more annoyed while gritting his teeth. 

"Leave that Navi alone!" 

The other children snickered, but the one who had come closer to him was all still angry. 

"What do you care?! He's a Navi!"

"So what? He doesn't have to be treated like that!" 

"You're just a pathetic idiot! That Navi might as well get the Beast Factor and smash you to bits!" 

Netto's eyes twitched at his words, was this why they were beating this Navi? He returned to the same expression and put his head forward. 

"Leave him alone anyway!"

The other boy, who was a little older, had come closer and with a quick blow, he threw his fist against the boy's cheek, making him fall to the ground. Netto gritted his teeth and put his hand on the spot where he had been hit. It had been so violent that it had nearly twisted his jaw. 

"Stay in your place, runt!"

"Yeah go back to your mother's skirts before that Navi becomes a Zoanoroid and takes you away!" added another. 

After Netto tried to get up, the gang of kids was shocked by what the other boy had just said. 

"Are you crazy? Don't say that word! What if he..." another boy began to say. 

"I'm not staying here... I don't want to be kidnapped!" 

And while all the other kids started to run away, the one who had knocked Netto to the ground had also moved away, while giving another blow to the poor Navi on the ground. After a long silence, the young boy stood up while holding his cheek and moved closer to Navi. As he got closer, the shape of this Navi looked familiar to him. 

"Are you okay?" 

The Navi raised his head slowly, and he turned his face towards him. Netto was shocked, the Navi in question was Glyde! He directly recognized Yaito's butler who was on the ground and being pummeled. 

"Yes... I think I'm okay. I'm a Navi, and human child blows are nothing to me at all." He explained in his usual tone, though he was a little worried.

He turned his head to the child who was staring at him, eyes wide. 

"What about you?" The Navi noticed the child's cheek. "They hurt your face! Those dirty little rascals..." 

Netto stepped back, placing his hand on his cheek to hide his wound, but the brown Navi stood up while facing him. 

"Hold on kid, I'll try to fix you up, I'm used to it with my operator." 

The child shook his head. 

"No, it's okay... Thanks anyway..." 

"Come on, don't be silly!" 

With a touch screen that appeared in front of him, he activated a strange system that allowed his hand to glow. He touched the child's cheek with a cool hand, and Netto gritted his teeth. They waited for a few seconds and the pain was completely gone. 

"There you go!"

The child blinked a few times and touched his cheek, all the while sure there was nothing left. 

"How did you do that?" 

"It's a program that was installed for me, Navis can't really heal humans, but we have small resources that allow us to heal smaller wounds! I'm kind of surprised it worked so well with you." 

The child continued to blink, how was that possible?

"Well, I must now find Yaito-sama. Otherwise, the lady of the house will scream again. Take good care of yourself, kid!"

The Navi turned around and went in one direction. Netto was stunned, Glyde now had some sort of healing for humans. It was incredible. The child was still in awe of what had just happened to him. It was pretty amazing that humans were so hostile to the Navi... Since he had been in this world, except for Ann, no one had been nice to him. The brown Navi, as polite as he was, had been grateful to him at least. Even though he didn't have to, he couldn't help but have to follow the formal Navi he had just saved, after all, he knew him, and if he was there, his operator must have been too. A little further on, he heard a woman screaming, but it was only when he heard the voice of a person he recognized that he became concerned. 

"How dare you fire us like this!" shouted a voice from a young girl. 

The person who had kicked them out had slammed the door in their faces. Netto didn't realize it at the time, but he recognized her as if nothing had changed. Across the street was Ayanokoji Yaito, one of his close friends, who was known as the rich girl of his school, she was the heiress of the video game company "Gabcom". Besides her hairstyle which was the same, she was wearing a brown dress with some stains on it. She was there and she was annoyed against the door, ready to make it explode with her glare, while behind was the Navi he had saved, Glyde, who was trying to stop her. 

"Yaito-sama! Please, it's not worth it!" he almost shouted, even though he was holding the girl's arms. 

"I don't care, I'll show her!" she continued to argue.

"Listen to me, please, let's get out of here!" 

As the girl calmed down but was still angry, she turned and started walking in one direction, followed by her Navi who was worried that she might start screaming again. Netto felt like laughing as he watched his old friend, no matter what world he was in, the nine-year-old girl had not changed at all. Discreetly he began to follow them, what else did he have to do but wait for Saito. As he followed her, he could observe her grumbling against Glyde, as she used to do. 

"Yaito-sama, you shouldn't have intervened, you should have let me do it..." interpellated Glyde who was still embarrassed about what had happened. 

"I don't care! She had no business talking to you like that!" 

"It's... It's my fault, I was late..." 

Netto wondered what had happened to get them kicked out. Was it really because of Glyde's tardiness? He was curious, even if the girl was not the same Yaito he knew, she was still the same, and his friendship toward her was still there. Why was she so dirty, what was she doing in this person's house? Also, she was all alone, except she had her Navi with her, usually, she traveled in a limo, the last time he had seen her alone like this was when she was ruined. 

If he continued to walk behind her a few feet, the girl had frozen after a few minutes. She struck a pose, which brought confusion to Glyde. She put her hand on her hip and turned back to the child, pointing a finger at him.

"You there! Why are you following us?!" 

Netto gasped as she addressed him, was he really not discreet? Yet, he hadn't been following them for so long. 

"Oh Yaito-sama, it's..." Glyde began, his mouth left open mid-sentence. 

But she moved closer to him, eyebrows furrowed as she usually did. 

"What do you want from us? Do you belong to the sect? You want to kidnap me?" Her voice became more and more violent as she spoke.

"Yaito-sama, it's only a child..." 

The little girl turned around while looking at Glyde the same way. 

"So what? Who says they don't hire children to kidnap a poor innocent young woman like me?! I won’t be tricked!"

Netto winced at the sound of it. It was clear that she was still behaving the same way in his world, but since she didn't know him, she wasn't in the sarcastic mood he learned from her. However, he noticed, behind her, the apologetic look on Glyde's face.

"Well? Answer!" she still shouted, pointing at him.

His head still hidden under his hood, he frowned but tried to be a little more gentle. 

"I saw you get kicked out... I wanted to know if you were okay."

He didn't realize it, but he had spoken in a very familiar way with her. He still thought she was the Yaito he knew. Although he could see her gaze calm down, she continued to be on guard. 

"What do you care, you're just a kid! You're smaller than me and you think you can help me?" 

For the second time that day Netto puffed out his cheeks, he didn't like being reminded that he was a kid again. And it didn't help that Yaito was now taller than him. 

"I'm twelve!" he replied rudely. 

For the first time, Yaito grinned, but mischievously. She crossed her arms and couldn't help but giggle. 

"So you're just a dwarf!" She stopped smiling when she realized what she had said. "Ah, I get it! They hire dwarves to make it look like they're children!" 

Netto frowned again, this probably wasn't worth it, especially since she didn't know him. 

"Yaito-sama, come on, don't be mean to that kid!" 

"Look how suspicious he is Glyde! He's wearing a cloak while hiding his face!" 

Hearing his remark, the child took off his hood, annoyed, revealing his face that was just displeased. 

"See?" Glyde replied, still in a good-natured tone, raising his arms. 

"Pff..." Yaito said.

"Listen to me Yaito-sama, that kid saved me earlier from another gang of kids, that's why I was late..." 

"Ah?!" She became angry once again. "Some kids beat you up again?!"

"Yaito-sama..."

"Why don't you ever fight back?!" she screamed at the formal Navi. 

"Because it's only about children! I don't have to fight them!"

Yaito finally raised her fists, and her face was red with anger. She looked at the child who was startled when she looked back at him. At first, it looked like the girl wanted to yell at him too, but she lost her patience and only blushed in shame, turning around while raising her arms.

"Yaito-sama, I sincerely think that boy didn't mean you any harm, he was just worried. He saved me, followed me, and saw you." 

"And what does he care anyway?!" she exclaimed. 

"Don't you think you should apologize?" Glyde replied in a weaker tone.

The girl lowered her head. With her foot, she tapped the ground. After a few minutes, Netto saw her turn around while looking at the ground, her cheeks red. 

"I apologize!" she said in a brusque voice while not even looking at him. "You saved Glyde, and you were just worried..."

Netto tilted his head. He knew she felt pressured to do so, but deep down he knew (if this version was the same as the one he really knew) she regretted it deep down. He could see her rather tired look, her brown eyes seemed to be slowly losing their glow. What had happened to her? He finally calmed down to smile.

"I forgive you." 

Yaito was surprised, while Glyde sketched a smile. Without waiting for another word, Netto took out his bag from under his cloak to pull out his famous donut box. He opened it in front of her. 

"You want one?"

She started to wince again and first, while she seemed to want to refuse the offer, Yaito, with a quick gesture, took a pink donut. She ate it without saying a word, but with that grumpy look. It was Yaito all over again! He put the box back in his bag and waited for a reaction from her, but the girl once the donut was finished, looked at him annoyed. 

"Damn... Now I owe you two things..." 

He tilted his head in confusion. 

"What do you mean?" 

"Listen to me kid, you saved Glyde and gave me a donut, so I owe you something in return, right?" 

"You don't have to..."

Glyde moved closer, placing his hand on Yaito's head. 

"Accept, young boy, it is rare when Yaito-sama can do a kind gesture!" 

"Well... I have to find someone..." He tilted his head, trying to think, and raised it with an idea. "But in the meantime, you can show me around the city! This is my first time here!" 

Yaito stopped her grumpy expression and turned back to Glyde, who was still looking at her with that benevolence. 

"Well... We can give you a little tour, what do you think Yaito-sama?" Glyde offered. 

She finally nodded, her eyes closed. 

"Fine, we can give you a free tour of the city!" 

Yaito started in one direction, and then realized something. 

"By the way... What's your name...?" 

Netto forced himself to smile, he had indeed forgotten to introduce himself. It was strange to introduce himself again to a person he knew so well. 

"Hikari Netto," he just announced.

"Well, Netto-san, since you saved Glyde, I agree to give you a tour of the city." 

He nodded even though he tickled at the fact that she had added the honorific "san" to his first name. Before he could say anything about that, she grabbed his wrist and pulled him away. 

"Come on, hurry up! I'm already doing this for free!"

Netto was brought in every direction, in every place. Although Yaito was still aggressive with him, Glyde had apologized to him more than fifty times. At first, she was still a bit in her shell, but as she presented something to him, she became more and more talkative and a bit more interesting. Listening to her explain what was going on around her, Netto wondered what had happened to her in this world. After all, like her other version, she had a particular vision for money. She kept talking about how expensive everything could be, whether it was a restaurant or a hotel, but he was curious when she mentioned that she dreamed of eating in a restaurant. Didn't she have the money for that?

They passed a kind of coliseum, the girl with blond hair mentioned that it was a large open-air festival hall, and today there will be a philharmonic concert. Netto remembered that the prosecutor who had been on TV mentioned it. He wished that everyone in the city could come to this concert, so why couldn't Yaito? After all, wasn't she rich enough to afford it? 

"Are you going to go?" Netto asked still looking at the young girl. 

She raised an irritated eyebrow, and Glyde felt compassion for her. 

"If Glyde hadn't arrived late..." she began. 

"We would have gotten our paycheck... But we were fired. I'm still sorry Yaito-sama!" 

"Your pay?" repeated the child. 

Glyde nodded, preferring to answer for his operator. 

"We are poor after all, we do odd jobs to eat."

Netto opened his mouth wide, shocked at what he had heard. The Yaito of this world was the opposite of what she was. Yet she had kept the same personality, the same appearance, the same vision of things, even Glyde who was still her Navi had not changed. It only took one detail to make her entirely different from what she was. He felt a little sad for her, he remembered so well when she had been ruined and how it had made him sad.

A question struck his mind. She was poor, but where were her parents? He would have thought that she would continue to live on her own by going to school while her parents did their best to work, but it seemed that it had to be done with her and Glyde. Just as he wanted to ask his question, Yaito's stomach as well as Netto's gurgled. Both children started to blush and then the girl started to get angry again.

"Raaah, damn it!" 

She pulled out a machine that Netto recognized as a PET and she pressed it severely. 

"Yaito-sama, I can tell you that we have enough money for two days of meals." 

She lowered the PET quickly, disappointed at what she had heard. She was feeling downcast.  

"Don't worry, we'll find a job again." 

The girl finally nodded slowly with sadness. Netto bit his lower lip and moved closer to her, offering a pat on the shoulder. 

"If you want, I can invite you to eat? I have enough money for both of us to eat!" 

She looked up, her eyes hopeful, they shone like a shojo heroine's. 

"Is that true? You would do that?" 

The girl’s reaction made him feel a tinge of regret. "Uh... Yes?" 

"Great!"

Yaito grabbed his wrist and took him on board with her. 

"We're going to eat at the best address I have!" 

The girl took him somewhere, though Glyde was yelling at them. She had taken him to a rather elegant restaurant. The people were quite well dressed. Once inside, the formal Navi had returned to the PET and the waiter had taken them to a table. The girl had set the PET down horizontally so that he could observe the surroundings. 

"Why does Glyde have to be in there?" Netto asked with a raised eyebrow. 

"In some places, Navis are not allowed to be outside." 

Netto blinked several times. 

"But why?" 

"You've never heard of the Beast Factor?" asked the little girl, her head resting in her hands. 

"Uh, yes! But I don’t really understand what it does... It makes the Navis aggressive?" 

"Worse than that, it turns us into a Zoanoroid! So we become soldiers under the orders of a Cybeast!” added Glyde.

Netto remained silent, this was all unknown to him after all. But he kept a fixation on the second sentence. 

"But the Cybeasts were destroyed, right? How can a Cybeast take control of a Navi if it no longer exists?" 

"The Beast Factor virus is sort of what's left of the Cybeasts, it's spread around us like air,” Glyde explained. 

Netto finally nodded his head. Yaito looked at him out of the corner of her eye.

"You seem to know very little for a twelve-year-old boy," she said with a small haughty tone. 

He frowned as he watched her and coughed. "I just grew up in a place where we were safe from all this," he finally said, looking away. 

"No one can be safe from the Beast Factor. That's why humans are just hostile with the Navi," she continued to say. 

"Personally, even though I don't like the way humans treat us, I can understand the fear that people have. I would be afraid to meet a Navi with the Beast Factor," Glyde added. 

Netto didn't know if he really agreed with him. Surely fear could play into behavior, but wouldn't it just be better to find a solution than to lament the problem?

"By the way Netto-san..." Yaito began with her head still on her hand. "Why did you come to visit Akindo City alone?"

He answered first with a shrug. "I'm not really alone, my Navi is somewhere, and I have to meet a friend. Besides, I'm only here in passing..." He paused as he realized something. "Oh, but did you know if the trains here go to the Hokkaido area? I need to get there!" 

Yaito blinked, and she looked at the PET screen where her Navi was. 

"Why do you want to go to Hokkaido, Netto-san?" asked the brown Navi. 

He recoiled in his chair, his eyes taking on a sad look.

"Well, I have to go there... To find my parents."

"Why would your parents be there?" Yaito asked still in a rather restrained tone. 

Netto opened his mouth a few times, but he hesitated to answer. 

"I... I wouldn't know how to explain it." 

"No trains are going there, after all, it's a deserted area. Especially since it's the place where the Cybeasts have destroyed the most in the world,” replied Yaito, her other hand raised. 

"Other than maybe some thugs, or cult followers, there's no one there." 

He looked down, it was a bit of a lost cause, but he didn't lose hope for that.

"What about a train to the Hokkaido border?" 

Yaito shrugged. 

"I don't think there's a direct route to the north. A lot of the railroads have been destroyed."

Netto finally bowed his head in disappointment, the way home might still be long. 

A waiter approached them and asked them what they wanted. As he looked at the menu, the boy's eyes quickly narrowed when he saw the price. He wanted to please his friend... But now... It wasn't possible. 

Later, they left the restaurant without taking anything, and finally went in front of a fast food restaurant, the girl grumbling that she could not eat as she pleased. Instead, she sadly ate a burger, sitting on a chair outside. 

"Look at me... Still ending my life like this..." 

"It's not so bad you know," tried to rationalize the boy between several bites. "What matters is that we eat." 

"Yeah, but you said you'd buy me dinner!" 

"I just did!" 

"I expected you to offer me something more exceptional!" 

"I don't have enough money to pay for something like that!"

She started to get angry again, but Glyde stood next to her. 

"Yaito-sama, he's just a kid, he's not going to take gold nuggets out of his pockets!" 

She was just going through the motions. Netto was getting a little tired of it, he managed to be patient with her in the other world, but here, it was way too different. 

"You have quite an eye for the fancy life!"

The girl stopped being annoyed and simply started laughing. Glyde began to smile with some discomfort and a drop of sweat fell from his forehead. 

"Netto-san if you only knew..." he began as Yaito continued to laugh. "Yaito-sama comes from a very wealthy family." 

"My family was the head of a prestigious computer company!" she said. "They had gotten into making video games. But unfortunately, because of the fear of technology with the Navis, no one was interested... So, we went broke."

The boy tilted his head and felt bad for her again. So she was indeed like the one he knew, just ruined and delivered by herself. He could understand now, in her eyes, the sadness that was given off. 

"What about your parents?" Netto asked even though he was afraid of getting into too much fragile ground. 

The girl did not answer, except that she looked to the side. Glyde put his hand against the girl's back. 

"They, unfortunately, left us some years ago. I am now her sole guardian."

Netto continued to look at her, mouth agape as she no longer looked at him. 

"I'm sorry..." was all he could say, after all, she knew happiness in the other world, but here it was only misery. 

She turned her head, still with a haughty look and a mischievous smile. 

"Pff, why are you apologizing? Are you feeling guilty about this?" 

"No...?" 

"Then don't apologize for nothing. Apologizing just because you think you have to won't change my condition."

He raised his head at what she had just said. Glyde asked her not to be violent with him, but she scoffed. Netto didn't say anything to that, it was true that he wasn't involved in her problems. The Yaito of this world was her own person with her own story, it was not the ruined Yaito of the one he knew where he could help to restore her fortune. This world was just a kind of mirror with themselves, when he comes home, he will not forget that he should never complain again.

Yaito continued to eat, even though he had already finished. What should he do now? Should he leave her? He could see that even though she claimed to have no worries, she was still sad. He heard an advertisement for the philharmonic concert in the distance and watched as the girl looked much sadder. Netto frowned, he knew he was doing too much, but he had to do it, he couldn't leave a friend, even if she didn't know him, unhappy. If it had been the Yaito of his world, would he have ended up ignoring her? No, certainly not.

"Yaito! Let's go see the concert!" 

She raised her head in surprise. 

"We can't afford a seat! Or she won't eat for the next few days,” Glyde replied in fear. 

But Netto ignored him. 

"We can go! But I have another method for that!"

He stood up and took her hand to force her to go to the Coliseum. He could hear crashing waves in the distance and noticed a harbor behind the coliseum. There were ships docked and some sailing off on their own journies. The entrance of the Coliseum was packed with people, and of course, the prices were too high. The child looked away while Yaito for once showed fear like her Navi. He examined the perimeter of the Coliseum and found... a ladder propped against a house nearby. Looking up, he noticed that the houses weren't that high, and if he could, he probably could... Maybe that was the best solution he had. With a confident smile, Netto took Yaito's arm with him and walked towards the ladder, which he grabbed with his two small arms. 

"Netto-san, what are you doing?" 

"I told you we're going to see the concert!" he replied as he put the ladder over his head. 

Further on, they came to a staircase that led to the rooftops. Yaito and Glyde told him several times that it was dangerous, but Netto did not listen to them. He preferred to go on his way and finally use the ladder when they were close to the coliseum and finally climb it to the top of the wall. Once on the roof, the girl did not trust it, especially since she had to call Glyde back inside since the Navis were forbidden outside the PET in the coliseum. And finally, taking the girl's hand, they jumped together into the stands. They were finally inside!

"Let's find a seat!" Netto exclaimed. 

"No! All these seats have been reserved! We're still not going to take one when we haven't even paid!" expressed Yaito who retracted against herself. 

"If there are people who couldn't afford seats, I think we can afford to sit!" 

He moved to the first chair he saw, and Yaito came to him though she grumbled as usual. Netto watched as the world sat down, the scene was a long circle on a high railing. They were very far away and they probably had the best view of the whole stage and the world. He noticed a man in front of them, on special seats, whom he recognized. The round black hair and his frank that hid one eye, it was the prosecutor he had seen on TV earlier.

"Hey that guy over there!"

He pointed, Yaito trying to follow his direction and she finally noticed him. 

"I saw him on TV, that's how I heard about the concert!" 

"Oh... That's the prosecutor Roppu. That guy is all over the place," Yaito explained as she watched him from afar. 

"If I may have an opinion," Glyde began from her PET, "I don't like that man very much." 

The girl took the PET to see the Navi on the screen. 

"Why is that?" 

"That man accuses a lot of innocent Navis, I don't mind understanding the human fear against the Zoanoroid, but that man..." 

She tilted her head as Netto was quite surprised. All he could do was twist his mouth. 

"He's the spokesperson for Variety though, right?" Yaito asked again, looking at the PET. 

"Yes, but he makes the human part look very bad, I'm glad we have the priestess with us." 

Netto was a bit puzzled, still confused. 

"What is this... Variety?" 

"Wait!" Yaito turned to him, stunned. "That's the name of our government!"

He remained silent until he finally shrugged his shoulders. The lights started to go out and finally, it was quiet around them. Only the stage was lit and after a long minute of silence, the music finally started to play. For Netto, it was just classical music, he had no real opinion, except that he thought it was for old people. However, Yaito's eyes were shining with excitement to hear the orchestra playing. Looking at her, the boy only huffed with a smile, and then he leaned on the seat in front of him that was empty while resting his head while watching, enjoying the music.

Rockman would have liked to be there, given his passion for music. It was strange when he first learned about it. His Navi kept music in the PET that he listened to from time to time and he had never told him. Netto had learned this when he wondered why the PET ran out of space. It had surprised the operator but pleased that his Navi had something for himself, after all, he wasn't going to force him to like the same thing he did. But when he learned that he liked to see cooking videos, it was even funnier in his eyes. If only he were here, in his normal form, they would have been together and he would have been happy.

When he heard a piano note, Netto's spine shook, and this time he thought of Meiru. He had forgotten about her lately after all that had happened. He had left her when she was finally playing in front of people. Even though he had seen her play live, he could feel something with the song Rockman choose for her, he had never been so excited. And now he would never hear the rest of that song. His mouth twitched tightly, his childish emotions back on top. He wiped his eyes strongly, he knows he will find her, and she will continue the song. 

Netto turned his eyes to Yaito, and noticed her eyes completely reddened. She kept the tears in her eyes even though they wanted to be shed.

"Is everything okay?" Netto asked. 

"This is the first time I've done an event like this since my parents died..." She turned her head towards him, finally letting a tear fall. "We don't even know each other, why are you doing all this for me?" 

Netto shrugged and offered a genuine smile. 

"You remind me of a good friend, and I don't like to see my friends being sad, so I'm doing everything I can to help them." 

Even as her eyes let her tears roll down her cheeks, she couldn't help but make small noises. She wiped them away while Netto placed a comforting hand against her back. 

"Thank you..." Her voice was weak, and for the first time all day, she had given him a genuine smile. 

He nodded, happy for her. Keeping his hand against her back, Netto continued to look at the orchestra before him, the music was so beautiful. Deep down... He understood Rockman, he could feel the beauty of a work he loved. 

It could have been a beautiful moment... If there had not been an explosion. Netto felt shaken as the girl next to him fell against him. He looked around and noticed that on one side there was smoke. The orchestra had stopped and people began to stir in all directions. The child looked around, the world was running toward the exits that were on the ground. 

"Ladies and gentlemen, please remain calm!" a voice rang out. 

But it didn't help, and out of nowhere Viruses appeared. Netto gasped as he got out of the seat with Yaito and stood against the wall. The surrounding Viruses didn't care about them at first, all they did was go one way. 

"Yaito-sama! Let me out!" Glyde shouted into her PET. 

She looked at him and pressed the main button so he could appear in front of them. He knelt down and put a hand on one of the two kids' shoulders. 

"Are you two okay?" 

Both nodded although the blonde girl was much more distressed. Glyde turned around and examined each route to get the children out safely. He also noticed the viruses which shook him to his core. "These are not viruses under the influence of the Beast Factor..." he announced as if he didn't believe it. 

"What?” Netto gasped, darting his head toward Glyde. 

"If they are normal viruses, then they must be trained for something specific." 

"Ah! You mean they would be the rebels?" Yaito exclaimed. 

"Surely."

Netto didn't understand it, but he will probably get answers later, the important thing was to get out of there. As they descended, viruses barricaded their way. Glyde brought out his cannon and hit the viruses, but many of them resisted, the cannon's charge was not strong enough. The boy wondered where Rockman was while hiding behind the brown Navi. He usually came to the rescue when he was in danger.

A much larger virus dived from above to attack poor brown Navi, who had turned around, pulling the children against him to protect them from any attack. Although they thought they were going to get hurt, a sound of suppression came to their ears. Glyde turned around and the children saw a large blue Navi, whose helmet was shaped like a book. He was levitating and had a whip in his hand. Glyde felt almost too small, so he stood up and grabbed the children, forcing them to move. Netto then noticed that the only person who could be the potential operator of this Navi was the prosecutor who was looking in their direction, with that mysterious smile, and his PET pointed at them. 

The child could not take too much more detail, Glyde had led them toward the exit. Once outside, they were against the harbor. A good number of Navis hurried to get on a boat, something the formal Navi could look at. Yaito and Netto had headed the opposite way, not realizing that Glyde had an idea in the back of his head. 

"Pfft, more rebels who wanted to make a mess!" 

"Why are these 'rebels' doing this?" Netto asked innocently. 

"Because they're terrorists!" 

"Oh..." 

So this world was not safe from evil people like the WWW. Yet, didn't he have enough problems with these "sects"? He frowned. All these people, it didn’t matter if they were rebels or child kidnappers, they were all just fools. As Yaito followed Netto, she felt a force take her by the arm, jerking her toward her Navi. 

"Glyde what are you doing?!"

Glyde dropped to his knees in front of her, his hands taking her arms. 

"Yaito-sama, listen to me carefully, do we have to get out of here?" 

Her eyes widened for the little girl for a few seconds, but her brows furrowed again. 

"What are you talking about, this city is our home! We've always lived here!" 

"We would never have a future in this city, especially considering how people treat Navis here." He bowed his head, knowing that this might be difficult for her. "We need to go to Cyber City." 

The child opened her mouth without saying a word, but she resumed in a sadder tone. 

"But here, this is the city where we had always lived..." Her voice was so weak.

"I know... But it's better to go somewhere else and find a new home."  

She didn't answer, except that she dropped her head to look at the ground. 

"I promised your father that I would take care of you, and for your safety, we have to go to Cyber City."

Yaito finally raised her head slowly at first, then she looked at the boat that was filling up with people. She glanced at Glyde and gulped, nodding her head. She finally ran against him, hugging him tenderly, a gesture he returned as well. The girl turned back to Netto, who had been watching everything with a sad, concerned expression.

"Are you coming with us, Netto-san?" Yaito asked, holding back his emotions. 

He gasped at the question but shook his head gently. "I can't come with you, I have to find my Navi as well as the friend I'm looking for." 

"I see," Yaito simply replied, she walked towards him, standing in front of him. "But if you come by Cyber City, you'll visit me, right?" 

Confused at first, he eventually smiled and nodded. If he noticed that she had furrowed her brows again, she was also blushing heavily. Quickly, she leaned against him and pecked his cheek with her lips. The little girl pulled back, her cheeks red as a tomato. 

"This is the real gift...for everything you've done for me."

He blinked a few times, heat rising to his cheeks as well, and nodded, still a little bewildered. She turned and went to Glyde, taking his hand to go to the boat. Netto watched them get into the boat and leave. He waved to his new (old) friends, and all he hoped was that they were safe now. The child was a little sad to see them go, but he reassured himself that he would see them again when he got back to his world and they would be like before. His world, his home.

Goodbye stranger, it’s been nice.

Hope you find your paradise…

To be Continued...

Chapter Text

Netto hid behind stairs as general panic continued to reign following the Colosseum attack. It was impossible for him to move due to the crowd, so he sought a less crowded place. He stayed near the port, where he had seen Yaito and Glyde leave, hoping for them to be safe. By staying near the seaside, the child felt more at ease with the few people around him, but he now had to find Saito.

Without warning, he found himself facing some viruses that landed in front of him to also escape the Colosseum. They seemed lost at first glance by analyzing their expression, but as they looked at the boy, their eyes grew angry. Netto stepped back, swallowing his saliva. The viruses looked menacing, but they hesitated to attack him. 

Although trying to be quiet, Rockman landed with a noise between the young boy and the viruses, yelling at them. The viruses at first were scared, but they did not back up nonetheless, keeping the will to attack despite their lack of confidence in themselves. They thought they should charge toward him, but the bestial Navi roared again, which also made the child shiver. A virus tried to charge toward them, but the Navi grabbed it and put it on the ground, preventing it from doing anything. The other viruses panicked and disappeared.

The wild Navi held the poor virus firmly in its claws. Netto approached him, quite dismayed, but before any words left his lips, Rockman released it. To attack it with his mouth, apparently, and with such violence. The virus disappeared before the Navi could do anything else. Netto's eyes trembled, Rockman had once again shown violence that did not match the original Navi's personality. He lowered his head, while keeping an eye on him, disappointed. 

"Rockman..." he murmured loudly enough for the Navi to turn around. His eyes were round, without emotion, analyzing him, as they were sometimes when he wasn't enraged. Netto furrowed his eyebrows in sadness. He understood that he had probably lost the Navi again deep inside himself. "Rockman, I was worried, where were you...?" Netto asked, even though his voice was weak. "You leave me alone only to come back and kill a virus..."

Netto raised his head and noticed that Rockman's expression was becoming increasingly…angry. His round pupils dilated as he was slowly approaching the child. The young boy felt his heart jump with surprise, but he noticed Rockman was placing his hand on his stomach, to alleviate a certain pain. Netto immediately understood the problem. He took his bag and took out the box of donuts. With a sigh, he slid it toward him to give him all that remained, and without surprise, Rockman buried his head in the box, devouring the last remaining donuts. The young boy was annoyed. He felt like Rockman only saw him as a pantry. He had not appeared all day because he probably managed to feed himself, and now that he was hungry, he came back.

Netto turned his head, quite unhappy. "You could have told me that you were okay..."

Rockman didn't react, he was still devouring all the donuts.

"I know you have to hide from people, but I was still worried about you!" Netto said louder.

Rockman raised his head, even though he finished what Netto gave him, his eyes still appeared aggressive, which made the child tremble. Stepping back, the young boy swallowed his saliva. Did he still have hunger for him to be so irritated?

"Rockman, what's wrong?"

The Navi released another loud growl which made the child step back again. What more did he want? Rockman continued to stare at him this way, although he didn't approach, he continued to growl at him. Did he do something wrong?

"Is there a problem...?"

He growled at the question again, loudly enough for people to take notice. Adults saw him, wide-eyed, and then they saw the child next to him. In a panic, the crowd couldn't help but scream, and some braver ones approached, holding their cell phones tightly.

"What is that...?" said one voice.

"Is that a Zoanoroid?" continued another.

Netto turned back to them, his eyes shocked. He placed himself in front of his Navi, raising his arms.

"Stop, he’s not a Zoanoroid!"

"Kid, get out of here! You're in danger if you stay here!"

The child widened his eyes. Nobody was listening to him. He turned back to Rockman, fists clenched.

"Rockman, go!" he commanded, though fear was in his voice.

The beastly Navi growled again, and yet, it jumped in one direction, escaping the people around him. The child saw him escape on top of a building and disappear.

"What was that?"

"Kid, are you okay?"

Some people approached him, the child tried to move away, not wanting to confront them.

"I'm fine," he replied, looking away.

"Where are your parents?"

Netto turned his head in another direction, biting his lower lip.

"They're...over there!" he shouted, pointing, and then ran in the direction he saw, leaving the adults with even more wide-eyed expressions.

The little boy quickly moved away. Once again, the adults took him for a simple fragile child, although in reality, everything was fine. He slowed down as he arrived at a quieter square. Netto let out a heavy sigh, looking at the roofs in search of Rockman but found nothing. The Navi hadn't followed him at all. He had nothing left to do but to find Saito and a hotel. He would always remember this day, marked by the fact that he made a little girl happy because she looked like one of his friends. He felt happy and at the same time sad.

A few meters away, he heard a metallic noise and a sound coming from a microphone. He saw three small robotic dogs surrounding a young girl, growling at her. His hand slowly rose toward them, probably to tell them to calm down, but the dogs did nothing but bark. Netto hesitated to confront them, remembering what happened that morning. He was just a child, what could he do differently... No, he wasn't like that. He clenched his fists and charged toward the robotic dogs, positioning himself in front of the young girl while raising his arms. 

"Get out of here!" he shouted at the robotic animals.

The dogs growled, and he noticed that they were just guard robots. He also observed an infrared zone that could be used to connect his PET. If his PET still worked and Rockman was here, he could certainly have manipulated the robots to make them leave.

"Come on, shoo!" he continued to say. 

He did not notice that the young girl behind him raised her hand, and immediately, the robots calmed down and left without making a sound. Netto lowered his arms, satisfied that he had just made it clear to simple domestic robots that they had no reason to attack. He laughed for a moment and turned to the girl. 

"It's good! Now everything is fine!" he announced as he turned, but his voice died down when he saw the girl behind him.

She was someone unfamiliar to him in his world and this one. Her long brown hair was styled with butterfly-shaped barrettes, and she was dressed in a very pale purple dress. She must have been around his age if he was in his original body. Without realizing it, Netto's cheeks began to flush. Something about this girl made him feel different, a kind of benevolent aura. He would have thought that time had stopped between them.

"Thank you...for helping me." She spoke in such a sweet voice that it brought him back to reality a bit.

Netto found himself speechless, his mouth opening and closing. The girl leaned forward to study him, her face expressionless. 

"Are you alone?" she asked in a calm voice. 

The child looked away, his cheeks slightly red. He gradually regained his composure. 

"I... Well, I'm just looking for a friend!" 

She continued to watch him closely, still without expression. 

"In other words...you are alone," she concluded.

He bit his lower lip and leaned forward, head down. He heard her make a small noise, she knelt down to be at his level, her face in front of him. Netto felt the warmth of his cheeks returning. He found himself facing her bright green eyes, which radiated deep melancholy. They were almost...unreal, like an endless ocean where he could drown forever.

"Listen," she began in the same soft voice, forcing Netto to turn his head. "You're a little boy, and I wouldn't want anything to happen to you if I let you go."

This time, Netto frowned and took a step back. Once again, he was the target of the fear of the crowd. He wanted to shout and say he didn't need anyone, but the generosity in her gaze did not give him the strength to get angry.

"I... I don't need help... Thank you." He tried to be polite, and turned away completely, he didn't want her to feel bad that he had pushed her away.

But the girl continued. "You are alone and you helped me. I would feel bad if something happened to you."

A pang hit his heart, she was playing with his emotions. Netto couldn't allow himself to do that, what was holding him back from running away? She just wanted to do good, like the people here, or maybe she felt indebted to him because of his help. He finally sighed.

"Alright... I will let you stay with me until I find my friend." He announced, trying to hold back his voice.

The young girl got up and nodded.

"Okay." 

He frowned again, wanting to voice his usual complaint about the treatment she had just given him.

"By the way, even if you think you're doing good, know that I can take care of myself!" Netto began, taking on a serious air that left the young girl confused. "I'm a big boy! I'm twelve years old!"

For the first time since their meeting, the young girl made a new expression; her eyes opening wide upon hearing him. She leaned forward, analyzing him even more closely, without saying a word.

"Th...that's not what I see..." She admitted with a troubled tone.

Netto crossed his arms, trying to find a way to make her understand. He couldn't talk to her about Duo, and even less mention that he came from another world. He had to come up with a plausible story.

"So I was on my way to see a friend and I met a sorcerer who turned me into a child!" He declared, acting like a theater actor with his arms raised.

He knew deep down that what he was saying wasn't believable, yet the only reaction the girl had was a warm smile. The warmth returned to his cheeks, but it wasn't uncomfortable, he lowered his arms and couldn't help but describe what he saw.

"Pretty..." He murmured, almost hypnotized.

She stopped smiling when she heard him, and blinked several times.

"I beg your pardon?"

Hearing the question, he started stuttering and quickly turned away, his face turning red.

"It's not... I meant... " His eyes looked everywhere, searching for something to make him forget what he had said. "You see, the sorcerer, he turned me into a child because I was cooler than him and because my friend was pretty! He was just jealous... I think."

The child turned around shyly to see the result and noticed the girl's smile. Even though his cheeks were still a bit red, he mirrored her smile. Netto leaned forward, hands clasped behind his back and made a circle with his foot on the ground.

"By the way, what's your name?" He asked timidly.

Her smile became smaller.

"Iris... My name is Iris." She replied immediately.

Netto's mouth opened wide. "Iris? That's the name of a flower!" He exclaimed excitedly. "You're lucky to have the name of a flower!"

Iris's smile disappeared as she looked at the child curiously.

"It's still a common name..."

"Yeah... But at least it suits you well!" He started walking in one direction then turned back and raised his arms, wanting to start an explanation. "My name is Netto, but my dad chose it because he's a scientist who works with Navi management and brought his knowledge to the Net."

He turned to her, making an annoyed expression.

"And as a result, I've met people who made fun of me. They wouldn't stop saying 'Hey Netto, come on let's surf the internetto !' or 'Do you want to be a big Netto operator, Netto?'" He ended up sighing loudly while looking at the ground. "It was exhausting, but that was a long time ago."

Iris placed her hands behind her back, one leg leaning forward.

"But having a name chosen by your father, one that belongs to the personal history of someone you love, is a beautiful gift."

He lifted his head and nodded, agreeing with what she had just said.

"And you? Who chose your name?"

She looked away and opened her mouth timidly.

"My... My brother chose my name. He wanted me to be someone kind, someone who would bring him courage."

Netto smiled at her explanation, it was probably a good reason.

"He has good taste, then." He commented.

She looked at him again.

"Thank you."

Iris and Netto stood there for a moment, looking at each other. Iris' expression remained unchanged, except that she still looked at him with curiosity. Netto, on the other hand, was almost happy. He was still smiling, but he couldn't help but think that there was something special about this girl. It wasn't the first time he had felt something for a girl, but it was curious... Yet, there was also something else special about her, not just in terms of his feelings. Finally, the young girl broke the long silence, her face returning to neutral.

"Alright then... Netto-chan..."

Netto jumped and had a disgusted reaction when he heard it.

"Uuh, no! Definitely not! Don't call me that!" He exclaimed in bitterness, sticking his tongue out. "No 'chan'! I'm not a child, I told you!"

She tilted her head again.

"Netto-kun?" She said again.

He scowled, but ultimately, he shrugged and sighed.

"Okay, that's fine... But I wish you saw me as someone your own age."

Netto looked to the side as he pouted. Iris let out another smile.

"Netto-kun, do you want us to find your friend?" 

The child turned to look at her again, her smile still gave him those same shivers. He saw her hand outstretched towards him. Netto looked at it, then looked up at her, he couldn't refuse it. He took a deep breath and grabbed her hand, pulling her along with him.

"Okay! Let's go!"

The young girl was surprised by the child's strength as he pulled her along. They walked through the streets of the city; Netto would have liked his guided tour to continue, but unfortunately, Yaito was no longer there.

Iris, behind him, watched his small body. She felt a tingling in her hand as she tightened her grip on his. She closed her eyes and found herself in the dark. If she kept walking in the void, she could see she was no longer holding the child's hand. Instead, there was an older boy, who must have been about her size, a preteen. His clothes were orange, white and black, but the bandana around his head was familiar. It was the little boy's. She stopped, making the person she was holding gasp. The boy turned to look at her. The face was the same as the child's.

"Iris?" 

She opened her eyes and quickly looked down at the child, who was looking at her the same way as the other boy she had seen. Hesitantly, Iris eventually let go of his hand, which made him confused and sad at first. 

"It's nothing, I thought I saw someone." 

She turned away. With his mouth half-open, Netto wondered if it was important to her, but he didn't want to intrude on her private affairs. He tried to change the subject to make her feel comfortable. 

"Say, Iris, do you live here?" 

She looked at him again, tilting her head. 

"No... I came here for the concert, actually." 

He offered her a new smile, he could understand. 

"And you?" 

The young boy gasped, he was expecting this question, he just didn't know when she was going to ask it. 

"I'm just passing through! I need to meet my friend here and then we'll go to Hokkaido together." 

"Why Hokkaido?" 

Netto hesitated to answer, after all he had learned about this place. 

"Because our parents are waiting for us there." 

Iris took on a more serious expression. "How were you separated from your parents that you ended up here?" 

He was taken by surprise but looked vaguely around him, honestly answering, "I wish I knew too..." 

Netto looked off into the distance without any particular goal, and Iris noticed, becoming quite worried about what he had told her. 

"Are you sure that this man who did this to you didn't do anything else?" She asked while having a cold calm. 

The child blinked, she believed the fake story he had told her? That pleased him in a way, but he felt sad that he couldn't really tell the truth about it. 

"Iris, I can't give you too much explanation, but all I know is that he just turned me into a child and when I woke up, I was abandoned in a forest. It's the same for my friend." 

Iris felt sorry for the little one, even though she could still feel...the strange aura he emanated. She felt that he was not like the others, and after that strange vision, she could be sure that he was telling the truth. She reached out her hand towards his forehead, touching it with the tip of her finger, bringing him back to reality as she looked at him. 

"You look like a little chickadee." she said with a small smile. 

With this comment, he recoiled his head, and his cheeks reddened again. He turned away, wanting to hide his face. 

"Uh... Thank you... But why?" He tried to calm down as he looked at her again. 

"With your cloak," she began to explain. "And also because you're so small." 

He growled at her words, causing a small chuckle from the long-haired girl. 

"You could be a Shima Enaga, they're from Hokkaido after all." Iris added. 

Netto calmed down, understanding the metaphor but he could only shrug and twist his mouth. 

"I'm not really from Hokkaido, I was born in the east." 

Her smile disappeared and she opened her eyes a bit wider. 

"So... Why are your parents in Hokkaido?" 

"I don't really know... But I know they're there." he said simply with a sigh. "I know this place is strange, but if they were somewhere else–if there was another place–I would go without hesitation." 

She nodded at his words. "Yes... Hokkaido isn't really a tourist destination..." she said in the wind. 

Iris seemed quite sad in her gaze, Netto noticed. "Are you from there?" 

"I was born in a city called Kaikyou, it's been destroyed since."

Netto gasped, the name was familiar to him...and he remembered that they were the ruins he was supposed to go to specifically. He felt compassionate towards Iris now that he knew he was heading towards her old home. He lowered his eyes and then looked at the young girl again. 

"But you have a new home now?" 

She opened her mouth but quickly closed it, nodding her head, but her gaze made it clear that sadness was overwhelming her. The little boy approached and with some hesitation, he gently touched her hand, which made her open her mouth and lower her eyes towards him. They looked at each other for a moment, then Iris looked up at the sky and moved her hand away. 

"It's already getting dark..." 

The child looked at the sky that was darkening slowly. The sun was hidden under the horizon, leaving a beautiful orange glow, yet marred by the lines and colors of the dimensional zone's dome. He furrowed his brow in frustration.

"I'm sorry, we haven't found your friend." Iris said in a weak voice.

Netto shook his head very gradually.

"It's okay, I'll find him."

She placed a hand on his head and lowered herself to his level.

"I'll still stay with you, I need to find a place for you to sleep."

Once again the child blushed strongly. He stepped back while stuttering.

"No, I'm sure my friend is coming..."

As he stepped back, Netto's back hit something. He turned around and found himself face to face with...Saito, hands on hips.

"Ah!" He exclaimed upon seeing him, he quickly smiled. "There you are!"

Saito didn't seem the happiest to see him again, he was leaning in and his mouth twisted in a sneer. Netto felt a chill run down his spine as he noticed his expression. He quickly turned, plastering a big forced smile on his face. 

"Look, Iris! I found him!"

The young girl with long hair gasped, lowering her eyes to look at the child and then raising them to study the preteen. By her expression, Netto understood that she was almost...terrified. 

"You...you look alike."

Netto's eyes narrowed as he lowered his head while Saito relaxed, his arms hanging at his sides. He forced a smile with a bead of sweat on his temple. 

"Not that much!" he exclaimed. He moved closer, standing in front of Netto, while keeping a hand on his shoulder. "I suppose you took care of Netto-kun while I was away?" he asked the young girl.

She nodded. He raised his hand, in a gesture of gratitude. 

"Thank you," he said, keeping a smile.

Iris took his hand, but as soon as they touched, she felt something… A shock went through her, she had a quick vision that terrified her. She quickly withdrew her hand and lowered her head, her eyes wide open to the point that they could disappear. If Saito was confused by her reaction, the small child approached, a little panicked. 

"Iris! Are you okay?"

She nodded and stood up, placing a hand against her chest. Netto reached out his two hands towards her but didn't touch her, remaining frozen. 

"I'll leave you..." she started in a weak voice. "You found your friend after all..."

Netto frowned sadly. "I hope we'll see each other again!"

The young girl did nothing but observe the other boy, who was looking at her with a certain mistrust for a few seconds, then looked at the child again. 

"I hope so too."

She affectionately ruffled Netto's hair. "Goodbye, Netto-kun."

Watching Saito again who maintained his expression, she opened her mouth, hesitated to greet him, but finally she turned around and left. 

"Goodbye Iris!" Netto shouted, saluting with his arm.

Once she was far enough, Netto turned to Saito, who looked at him with the same expression as before. He pretended not to know what the problem was. 

"What?"

"Netto-kun… What did I tell you last night?" He asked, crossing his arms.

He grinded his teeth as his fingers made circles between them. "I...I know..." He admitted, biting his lower lip. Then he continued, lowering his arms and frowning. "But she stayed with me because she didn't want to see a child alone after I helped her! And then...for once, I can be useful!" 

Saito blinked in surprise at the last phrase, as if Netto had spoken another language. 

"Who said you were useless?" The older boy's voice was soft but confused.

"I'm small, I'm a child! I'm unable to fend for myself without you or even Rockman!" Netto was spitting out everything he had on his heart at full lung, his arms trembling. "Nobody takes me seriously or even tries to believe me..."

With empathetic sadness, he began to smile sadly, bending down to his level.

"Hey, it's just a hurdle to overcome. It will soon be over. I know you are capable of doing a lot of things." He confided in understanding. "But for now, it's better that we stay out of any conflict. After all, you were with another little girl today, right?"

Netto opened his mouth wide, shocked at what he had heard. He quickly closed it as he realized something else.

"But how do you know that?"

"Rockman told me!"

"What, really?"

It was at that moment that Saito realized the stupidity of what he had just said. The child quickly approached, clinging to him with hope. "He talked to you? He really did?"

The pre-adolescent looked away, trying to hide his lie. "N-no, he didn't really tell me! He showed me!"

Netto lowered his head in disappointment. "Rockman was mean to me earlier...I don't even know why."

Saito twisted his mouth, it was clear that his anger had overflowed when he was Rockman, as he had not kept his word. He wanted to apologize but he couldn't. He tried to return to the main point. 

"Regardless, you spent your day with someone else, even though I told you not to talk to others..."

"But it was a girl I knew and she was sad..."

Saito clenched his fists and pressed his lips together. He knew that Netto was like this and it was a trait that he couldn't change. It hurt him to force him to stop being who he was. 

"I know it's hard, Netto, but I told you, we're not in our world…so we have to be careful not to get involved in their problems and especially not to say anything about our world or your age," he said.

Netto scowled and puffed out his cheeks, clearly not liking the last part of Saito's sentence. The older boy could tell. Netto eventually exhaled and looked away. Saito took a deep breath and placed his hand on the small boy's back. "Come on, Netto, let's go find a hotel."

They walked in silence for a moment, both boys scowling and looking away from each other. 

"Do you think I'll meet her in my world?" Netto suddenly asked in a calmer voice. 

Saito looked at him in surprise, noticing the child's red cheeks. "Who?"

"Iris, the girl you just saw," he replied. 

Saito gave him a small smile, it wasn't the first time he saw him like this. He ruffled his hair. "Well, if you're lucky, you'll meet her again," he said. 

Netto didn't reply, despite everything Saito had said and the conversation they had yesterday...he felt so empty now that the girl was gone. He was happy to have met her at least.

On the way to a hotel Netto talked to Saito about trains to Hokkaido, explaining that no lines went there directly, which made him grimace. The former Navi was irritated at the idea of having to walk north on foot, especially since this world was a potential danger to his operator. The older boy had to really think about a better plan to bring the child to safety, even if he had to stay in this child's body. The young boy also made him learn that Navis were not very appreciated, even though they had the right to live in the real world. A great fear had settled in the hearts of people and they did not treat them as equal beings. Saito felt his heart leap inside of him. As a former Navi, he struggled to close his eyes to this, but he had to respect his word and not worry about the problems of this world.

Saito just hoped that their original world would end like this and that even if one day Navis and humans would have to coexist together, they could live in peace in the same world. 

Once in their hotel room, Netto headed towards one bed and laid down on it; with the two beds being so close his head was on the other. Saito grinned and looked out the window at the city outside. The child sat up and observed him and placed a hand on his stomach, which made some noise.

"I'm so hungry..." he murmured. 

Saito turned around upon hearing him and his stomach growled even louder. The donuts he had eaten as Rockman weren't enough. 

"I think I am too," he admitted as he massaged his stomach as well. 

The child got up from the bed and headed to the room's desk. "Normally, you can order food in hotels like this." He found a menu card on it, "Look!" The older boy approached, analyzing the pictures of the various dishes he had never tasted, increasing his appetite. Netto flipped through the pages, unable to decide. "Oh, a burger, I already ate one for lunch..." commented Netto. 

Saito smiled. "I'll have one, it'll be my first burger!"

The two boys froze, the smaller one furrowed his eyebrows and the bigger one covered his mouth. Saito had said something again that made the child confused. The younger one let out an almost exasperated sigh. 

"Saito, you've never had a burger?" 

With his hand still covering his mouth, Saito timidly shook his head no. Netto's grimace grew bigger. 

"Listen, I can understand you've never had donuts. I can accept you've never tasted curry." He placed the menu card down, not breaking eye contact with Saito. "But you can't tell me you've never had a burger or any onigiri and instead will feed yourself soap!" His voice grew louder as he spoke. 

Saito furrowed his eyebrows at the last word. He looked to the side, not knowing what to say, and Netto softened his tone, not wanting to create a heavy atmosphere between them. 

"I don't know you... But what you're telling me seems strange. I just want to understand." He paused to observe the other boy who was becoming increasingly sensitive and sad. "I know there are things you're not telling me. We're traveling together, so it's best to get to know each other, don't you think?" 

The child sat up straight in his chair. 

"If you want, I'll tell you everything you need to know about me!" The other boy finally looked at him, his expression unchanged. "Besides the fact that you know I'm twelve, my father is a scientist who contributes to the creation of Navis. In fact, he created mine and my grandfather created the PET!" He began with a big smile. "My mother had an important job too, but that was a long time ago, and for some time now she's been a housewife."

Saito looked at him, giving a small, non-reactive smile. He knew all of this, he would like to tell him, but he couldn't. He eventually lowered his head, his hands tightening against his pants. 

"Also..." Netto added. "I'm a NetSavior, so it's kind of my nature to help people... But for this information, please don't tell anyone." 

The other boy replied with a small nod, showing him that his secret was safe. 

"Now, what about you?" 

Saito took his arm and continued to look away. He remained quiet for a long time, under the empathetic eyes of the child. What was really holding him back from telling the truth? He knew the child had noticed and with that girl earlier, no one was fooled. If he said he was Rockman, Netto would ask him why he looks like him...

One day, he will be forced to tell him: that they were twin brothers, that he cheated death by being reincarnated as a Navi, his best friend. And thus, Netto's vision of him will change forever. He will never see him the same way again. He will be angry and confused, why was this truth kept from him? And he will probably no longer see him as a Navi... And even less as a brother. He will see him as he should be seen, a monster... An anomaly.

Netto, noticing Saito's silence, exhaled loudly and shrugged.

"It's not a big deal if you don't want to tell me anything... I guess you'll tell me little by little as time goes on."

He turned around and continued to look at the menu. Saito looked at him then his hand. He couldn't lie, he didn't like it, and he was already exhausted by the secret he had to keep. But he could tell him part of the truth.

"I have a heart disease called HBD, and I've spent my whole life in a hospital." He finally looked up at the little boy who had turned around, surprised. "It's a heart disease, and I had to make the least effort possible, eating was one of them. Instead, I had an IV. It's not just that, I've never known how to write or draw... Or even swim..."

The child's face gradually became sad as he heard him. He finally lowered his eyes, almost ashamed. 

"Everything I've known, I've known through a computer. Every day was a new survival test for me, every time I was afraid my heart would stop beating." 

He knew that pain all too well, that feeling that was engraved in his memory. His heart beating in his chest scared him every moment. He put his hand where his heart was located.

"Since I've been here, I feel free, and when I feel my heart, I'm still just as scared...but I know now that I don't have to survive, I can finally live... "

Nevertheless, he didn't want to enjoy this heart he had dreamed of having. All this was only a limited time, and when they would go back home, there would be nothing left. He shouldn't get used to it. Netto tilted his head towards him.

"So... Duo brought you here in good health?"

He nodded.

"But if you've never left the hospital without making an effort..." Netto added, still shocked by his story. "How do you know how to fight?"

Saito gasped again but smiled with a drop of sweat.

"Duo gave me this ability... I guess..."

Netto grimaced in frustration.

"He gave you a gift and he just made me weaker... It's not fair!"

Saito tilted his head, smiling, and placed a hand on his shoulder. 

"It must be part of the trial, you were used to saving others and now it's your turn to be saved. And I've never saved anyone..."

Netto nodded, nonchalant, but he accepted it. Seeing that everything was working out, Saito sighed in relief. The child raised his head with a smile while holding out the menu card.

"So let's celebrate your first burger!"

Saito smiled warmly again, he could feel his eyes filling with liquid. He was happy to have told a form of truth to Netto and that he understood him. He finally hugged him, holding him tightly, which surprised the young child, who blushed at the gesture.

"Uh... Saito?"

The older boy pulled away and wiped his eyes.

"It's nothing, you can't imagine how wonderful it is for someone like me to be…”

Human. 

“Healthy."

Netto nodded with a smile.

"That's right, that's why we have to celebrate what you're eating!"

He nodded but approached the child's head.

"We'll order... But in the meantime." His nose made a noise, the child jumped. "Go take a shower... You smell terribly."

Netto furrowed his eyebrows and sighed. It was clear that he hadn't taken a shower since leaving Ann's. Saito's sense of smell was still as powerful, and he had noticed the young boy's body odor since they were in the room. They eventually chose what they wanted to eat and the child headed to the bathroom. Saito felt relieved to have shared a part of his past with him, even if he still had to hide some things. However, he remained sad that Netto remembered nothing.

A short time later, the order arrived, and Saito knocked several times on the bathroom door.

"The food has arrived!" 

The child was thrilled, he quickly washed up and came out in just his underwear and a tank top. He could smell the food and, despite Saito remaining calm, he could see him filled with joy. The meal passed happily, the former Navi ate his burger with ecstasy and the child, who had picked something else, was just as satisfied. For the older of the two, the texture of the burger and its smell were an unusual experience but once in his mouth, it was without a doubt the best thing he had ever tasted. The younger one felt happy for his new friend who was discovering the joy of eating. He couldn't imagine being in his place, living a whole life without eating...especially curry. He promised him that if they passed by a curry restaurant, Netto would treat him before they returned.

When they were finished, they left the tray outside the door, and it was the older boy's turn to take a shower. The child joked about having to be careful not to eat the soap, to which the other boy responded with a sarcastic smile. Meanwhile, Netto stayed in his tank top but put his shorts back on and waited. He lay on the bed and began reading the various brochures in the room, learning more about the city from a tourist's perspective. 

When the older boy came out of the bathroom, Netto noticed his wet, disheveled hair. His eyes widened slowly. Saito, noticing the almost frightened reaction from the child, became confused.

"Did something happen Netto-kun?"

Netto chewed on his lower lip. His eyes trembled as he mustered up the courage to say just one simple phrase.

"Your...hair is messy."

Saito didn't understand, he turned to the mirror and he realized. His eyes looked with horror as his wet hair had become the same as Netto's without his bandana, making him a true clone of the child...if he still had his twelve years old appearance. He quickly put his hands in his hair and styled it as best as he could, getting back the fringe similar to his father's.

"T-thank you, Netto-kun." He stammered, wanting him to believe it was no big deal.

Of course, their resemblance was striking and it was disturbing for the child, but Saito had to deal with it and ignore it. The child turned around, lying on his bed, he couldn't see his face anymore.

"By the way..." The child started with a tired voice. "Stop calling me 'Netto-kun'... I don't like it."

He widened his eyes again. Netto seemed a bit cold, was it because of what just happened?

"Why?"

"Only Rockman can call me that, and I don't like you infantilizing me."

Was it really because of that? Yet, that girl had called him "Netto-kun" and he didn't say anything. For his case, Netto didn't add "-kun" to his name, maybe he wanted to see himself as equal to him?

"Okay... Netto."

Netto remained silent while Saito felt ashamed. The older boy headed to bed. He turned off the light and wished him goodnight, while the child watched his silhouette. Deep down, he knew he was hiding something from him. He didn't want to doubt his story, but for having such a resemblance with him, there must be something he was not telling him...

Netto woke up slowly, his breathing heavy. He was blinded by the sunlight that came through the room despite being hidden under the sheets. Unable to stand the light anymore, he got up and looked around while rubbing his eyes. He slowly realized that he was no longer in the hotel room, but a room that he knew all too well. 

He was in his own room. 

His eyes snapped open as he became aware of where he was. He looked at his hands and removed the cover to see his body. He was wearing his usual pyjamas and his body was the one he had before Duo sent him to another world. He was home... He had become a twelve-year-old boy again! He smiled widely, hugging himself. 

"Mama!" he shouted, quickly getting out of bed to leave the room.

He almost tripped down the stairs, he was so excited. Netto arrived in the dining room, his smile still wide, the room hadn't changed and breakfast was on the table. He saw his mother in the kitchen, washing her hands. He ran to her and tightly hugged her. 

"Aah? Netto!" 

The boy wiped his forehead against her and looked at her again, his eyes shining. "Mama, you have no idea how much I missed you!"

The mother looked at him with confusion, but kept her smile. "Come on Netto, what are you talking about?"

Netto stepped back from her, giving her some space. 

"I had a terrible nightmare, I thought it was real! I was lost in another world!" 

She tenderly caresses his head, amused by what she just heard. 

"Come on Netto, you said it yourself, it was just a nightmare!"

He nodded sadly. Although he thought it may have been a dream, he felt it was a part of reality. Haruka placed her hand on his shoulder. "Are you hungry? I made breakfast."

He nodded, he could eat his mother's food again, go back to school, and live his small adventures as a NetSavior. Speaking of which, he had completely forgotten about Rockman and surprisingly, he hadn't woken him up. Netto wondered if his Navi was still asleep. Wanting to go upstairs to check, the front door opened and he heard his mother calling someone else.

"Ah dear!"

Forgetting about his Navi for a moment, Netto turned around to see his father enter the room, also happy to see him and approached him.

"Ah Netto! You're here!" He exclaimed with a smile.

Netto quickened his pace to go towards him, but stopped when he saw another person enter the house. The boy's breathing quickened. In front of him was Saito, the same height as him. The disheveled haired boy pointed at him, shocked.

"What... What are you doing here?"

Saito offered him a warm smile that was almost sinister as Yuuichiro put his hand on his shoulder.

"Well, Saito is home!"

Netto finally shook his head.

"No! He should be in the hospital!"

"I'm finally healed... Netto-kun ."

He felt a shiver running down his spine. He could have been happy for him with such good news...but Saito made him too uneasy.

"But... Why is he here?"

Yuuichiro scratched the back of his head.

"I just told you, Netto! Because he is home!"

Netto shook his head again, his arms flailing around.

"But if he is home, why have you never talked about him to me!"

At that moment, his parents' faces darkened while keeping their smiles. They stood behind Saito who looked a lot like him, their hands on each of his shoulders.

"That's true..." started the well-groomed boy. "I spent my life in the hospital... It was necessary to have a replacement for my parents while waiting."

Netto's heart began to beat violently in his chest. He stepped back.

"What... What are you talking about?"

"Netto," his mother started, her radiant smile seeming very fake. "Now that Saito is here, we don't need you as a son anymore!"

It hurt... It hurt a lot. His heart wanted to escape from his chest. His hands trembled and his legs could break at any moment.

"You... Lie... Right?"

The other boy approached, every detail of his face was the same as his, he was a true mirror.

"Saito... Why?" Netto's voice was almost trapped in his throat as he looked at his double.

"Don't worry, Netto-kun, you will not be useless."

The boy with the smooth hair turned to the scientist, all smiling.

"I need a Navi!"

"Of course!" Added Yuuichiro.

Anger replaced fear in Netto's mind at the mention of "Navi". He would not let anyone touch what was dear to him.

"I refuse to let you touch Rockman! You will not operate him! He will never obey someone like you!"

Saito looked at him again, still smiling.

"Come on Netto, it's not Rockman that I want for a Navi."

He brought a finger closer to him.

"It's you I want."

With a swift move, Saito pushed the boy with his finger. Netto fell back, the fall seeming endless, as if he had been pushed from the top of a building. The world around him became increasingly larger, he fell into an ocean of data, a dark world illuminated by a window in which the head of the other boy was. When he tried to raise his hands to go towards him, he noticed blue gloves that were not unfamiliar to him. His whole body was wrapped in a suit he knew very well. The boy shook his head and screamed.

Netto abruptly got up from the bed, sweating and panting. He looked around and saw that he was in the hotel room. He felt a warm hand on his back, trying to help him.

"It's gonna be okay, Netto! It was just a dream!" a familiar voice shouted.

Netto turned to face Saito, and let out a scream that echoed in the hotel room. He turned away to avoid looking at him, his body trembling with fear. Saito stared at him, open-mouthed.

"Netto?"

The child gradually calmed down, his breathing trying to return to a normal rhythm. Instead of answering, he curled up on himself, emitting small moans. Saito sat on the bed, grasping his shoulders, while Netto kept his head hidden against his knees.

"Netto, are you okay?"

The moans became more and more inaudible, and then he raised his head towards him, his eyes filled with tears.

"Whoever you are...please...don't hurt me..." he repeated this sentence several times with a very weak voice.

Saito felt a knife in his chest as he heard him. He understood that Netto had just had a nightmare about him. Without hesitation, he took him gently against him, the child stopped whimpering.

"I will never hurt you, Netto, never."

The child remained still for a few moments. He wanted to believe Saito, but the striking resemblance between them and the mystery that surrounded him made him uneasy. Was his dream a warning? Or was it just his own anxiety that was troubling him? He felt alone and exhausted away from home. Eventually, Netto let himself fall against the warm body of the older boy. He felt safe in his arms, his warmth was familiar. 

He knew him... He was sure of it.

Netto walked slowly through the streets of the city, heading out of town. Saito had left him again before he woke up, leaving a letter written by someone else. The message told him to head north to a certain city where they could be reunited. It also said that as long as Rockman was with him, he would always be safe. The child wondered how their meeting had come about between the two. Was Rockman just as aggressive towards him? Did he trust him? Probably... But for now, he didn't understand why Saito left every morning. 

The boy walked out of the city, looking around. He saw a silhouette on a rock that he recognized in the distance. Netto recognized his wild Navi. He smiled and started running towards him. Rockman examined him with half-closed eyes, pupils fully contracted. The child approached, greeting him, but the Navi pushed him back, yelling. The young boy froze, looking at the ground in silence. He mustered his courage and approached again. Rockman growled again, yelling at the child who was approaching slowly. When Netto was close enough, the Navi let out an incredibly loud scream that shook the boy's body as if he was in a storm. But to his great surprise, Netto held on, closing his eyes and contorting his mouth. He opened his eyes, grimacing, and leaned forward.

He also started yelling, imitating a wild animal against the Navi. 

Netto calmed down, abruptly catching his breath, as he had used all his breath. Rockman had his mouth open under his mask, wanting to start again too, but instead he growled and walked away from the rock while casting round looks towards the boy. The child gave a small victorious smile, he had made his best friend understand that he should remember that he was still as resilient. 

"Hey Rockman, come back!" He chased after him, he had probably hurt the feral Navi's ego. It's no big deal, Rockman will have to deal with it.

To be Continued...

Chapter Text

I would like to reach out my hand

I may see you, I may tell you to run

Nobody safe, nobody on

If there was one thing Netto couldn't stand, it was patience.

For several days, the boy had been wandering in this strange world and had still not returned home. Despite this, his journey since leaving Akindo City had been "quiet". He hadn't crossed paths with any strange individuals claiming to be part of a sect, and he hadn't been bothered by wild viruses. Most of the viruses had been very calm and passive.

What about Rockman? Well, he was still there, following the child like his shadow, and as usual refusing to be approached by the young boy. Although last time Netto had overcome his fear of being shouted at, he liked to approach his Navi when he was calm. At the moment, the Navi's only reaction was to flee when his operator approached him, but it had happened that Rockman had raised his hand against him, threatening him. It was then that the child decided to stop bothering the wild Navi, only continuing to talk to him and hope for any kind of response from him.

There was a moment when Rockman was funny. Netto, having no food on him, decided to fish; a task that could be translated as "fishing in my own way". Armed with a small stick, the young child tried as best as he could to catch even a small fish with the end. The child almost gave up, the fish were swimming much too fast to be caught...

That's when Rockman intervened. The Navi, understanding what the boy was trying to do, also began trying to catch a fish with his clawed hand. The first few times were very amusing. Every time, the fish flew out of the water and landed back in the river to flee. This made Rockman so mad that he hit the water without reason, and without realizing it he had succeeded–despite himself–in making the fish come out. When it came time to cook them, Netto let the Navi kill them, the former not really having the heart for it. Their cooking method was on skewers; it was probably not the right method, but it was the best way for him to eat them. Rockman also had his share, but being greedy, he swallowed the fish in one bite and spent five minutes spitting it out. It was better to laugh than to cry, I think.

And as night came, Rockman retreated to a corner to sleep and Saito appeared. Netto had noticed that he always came when night fell. Although the child felt strange with the boy since Akindo City, he had started to get used to it. At first he would ask him where he was going, but the older boy would always answer that he had to get ahead and see where to go next. In the end, he stopped asking questions, Saito had his own way of doing things.

As mealtime approached, Netto continued to see it as a celebration for his new friend. He was passionate about the sincere reactions Saito made when he tasted something new. He loved seeing him discover life.

Once in a small town, the older boy passed by a store. He had only seen notebooks. Curious, the child wanted to know what he wanted. His friend simply replied that he would like to learn to write. Without saying another word, Netto went inside the store and bought him a simple school notebook and a pen. It wasn't much, but the gesture had a lot of value in the eyes of the neat-haired boy.

Every evening, Netto gave Saito a small writing lesson. Although Saito had been a Navi, he remembered almost all the Japanese characters, even the most difficult Kanji. However, he quickly realized that writing them was difficult. That's why the child helped him; when he had to write the character "A" in hiragana, he didn't know he had to start with the horizontal stroke first, and then put the vertical stroke. There were rules to learn, and he had never learned them because they had to be learned through practice. It was very messy, his hand hurt so much, but Saito was proud of his result.

Netto and Rockman traveled this way every day: Rockman was hungry and Netto arrived in a new city. At night, Saito appeared and they spent the evening together. And the next day Netto bought donuts for the greedy Navi. The only problem Saito encountered while visiting these cities was seeing how poorly Navis were treated in this world. It hit the former Navi's heart.

I would like to hold my little hand

How we will run, we will...

How we will crawl, we will…

Send me on my way

It had been over a week since Netto had left Akindo City. Today, he was heading to a certain city named Yozora City. With a map in hand, Netto was on a barren wasteland, not even a blade of grass in sight. The place was deserted; had he gotten lost? He turned the map in every direction, trying to see if he was going the right way but found nothing. He eventually sighed, mouth agape. He turned around and saw Rockman crawling on all fours, observing the insects on the ground.

"Rockman... I think we're lost," the child admitted with a small voice.

He looked at the map again, then around him. They were almost surrounded by a thin layer of fog that made it impossible to examine the landscape. The child glanced at his Navi, who was eyeing him from the corner as he sat on the ground.

"I don't know why Saito wanted us to go there just because it's on our way..." He started putting the map back in his bag. "I'm stuck, I can't find it."

Rockman, as usual, did not respond. He lay on the ground, rolling on it as a way to scratch his back. Netto frowned as he watched him get all the dust on him.

"Hey Rockman, don't do that or you'll have to take a bath."

The Navi stopped, his tail wagging as he remained lying on the ground. Netto sighed a second time and turned around. This Navi... He knew that since Rockman had this form he had animal characteristics. The most prominent were cat, dog, owl, fox, and even bear! He was no longer an animal, he was just a chimera.

The Navi got up and shook himself, getting rid of all the dirt on his body. Netto was losing hope, night was falling soon and he didn't want to sleep under the stars. Turning around one more time, he saw a kind of light shape through the mist. The lights began to twinkle as the sky darkened. The child smiled, he had finally found what he was looking for!

"Rockman!" He turned around with a smile.

But the place where the Navi was was empty. Rockman was gone. He looked around him, thinking that he was probably playing a prank on him.

"Rockman?"

He heard a noise coming from the direction of the city. He started running in its direction, although he heard footsteps behind him. Certainly Rockman was not far away. As he ventured into the mist, Netto realized how different this city was from what he knew. It did not resemble the traditional cities he had known and he would have thought it was an Amerope city.

Surrounded by a wall, protected like a fort, the entrance was locked by a huge gate. Netto stopped a few meters from the entrance; he could hear voices and music from inside, people seemed to be having fun. He turned around to see where Rockman was, he would have liked to say goodnight to him before entering the city. Not seeing him anywhere, he had no choice but to head towards the gate to understand how he could enter. On the right, he saw someone in a booth looking elsewhere, and he hadn't even noticed. The child approached but the window was too high, so he stood on his toes.

"Hey!"

The guard looked up and looked on either side. Disturbed that he saw nobody, he lowered his head and saw the young boy.

"What do you want, kid?" He asked while raising an eyebrow.

Netto let his little hands grip the windowsill.

"I want to come in!"

The man pulled his head back with an annoyed look.

"What are you talking about? In this city? Where are your parents?"

The child clenched his teeth.

"They're...not here. I have to meet a friend in this city!"

"Don't tell me lies, kid, this city is just a danger for kids like you."

"But...I really have to meet someone here!"

"Get lost you brat! Go find your mom and never come back here!"

Netto stepped back, holding his breath as his cheeks swelled. He had enough. He wanted to shout, but the familiar voice of someone soothed him.

"Netto!"

Saito was waiting on the other side of the gate, happy to see the child again. However, the guard's eyes widened when he saw him.

"What the...?"

"Mister! Can you let him in?" Saito pleaded while gripping the bars of the gate.

He clenched his teeth and leaned out of his window.

"How did you get here!"

Saito inclined his head.

"It was you who let me pass. I told you I was waiting for a friend."

Netto laughed, covering his mouth with his little hands.

"No, I couldn't have let you in! It's impossible! I don't remember a kid like you!"

"You did twenty minutes ago! And how am I here if you hadn't let me in?"

The man growled before pressing a button, opening the gate to the delight of both boys. He watched them enter with an ironically smiling face.

"Go ahead! But if anything happens to you, I'll laugh at your problems!"

Netto crossed the fence, joining Saito. He stuck his tongue out at the guard with a noise. The older boy called out to him, giving him a tap on the shoulder. They walked away from the gate and admired the city in front of them. The child was amazed, the view was magnificent and unique, not following local traditions. The city was in the shape of a circle, with a large lake in the middle, surrounded by various small rivers on which they had built small bridges. The architecture reminded him strongly of Amerope.

"I've never heard of this city!" Netto exclaimed, leaning on the wall overlooking the lake.

"That's because it only exists in this world," explained Saito, reading a sign. "There was another city before, but it was destroyed by a Cybeast. They rebuilt a new one."

Netto opened his mouth, looking at him. He turned back to the preteen and both of them continued walking. The city was rather dark, but busy with people. They saw several people playing card games, others partying, and others drinking unpleasant fragrant drinks.

"Ugh... I've never liked this smell," Netto complained, covering his nose. He looked up to see Saito and realized he was doing the same thing, except his face was almost green. Alarmed, Netto put his hands against his back. "Saito, are you okay?"

Saito shook his head and they went to a less crowded area. He took a deep breath to calm down.

"I'm sorry, Netto. I'm sensitive to smells, but that one... I don't like it at all," he said, putting a hand on his chest.

"It'll be okay, I know it'll be difficult, but we need to keep going," the child comforted him, patting his back.

Saito nodded his head and they continued their journey despite the foul odor. He needed to find a hotel; the population of this city didn't reassure him. There were homeless people, strange-looking people at every corner, and people who could be well-dressed. Keeping a hand against his nose, he brought the child against him by taking his shoulder.

They passed by a restaurant terrace filled with laughter and shouting. But what Saito noticed was that the customers were playing a strange game with a board and spheres. They passed just in front of a table where some men turned their heads to watch them.

"Hey kid! You're not from around here?" One of the men called out.

The two boys turned around, looking at the person who had called them. A group of men were staring at them around a table with wicked eyes. Saito, feeling a threat in the aura they gave off, pushed the child behind him.

"What can I do for you?" Saito asked politely, while hiding a certain venom.

The man who had called them raised his arms. "Well, I was just wondering if you're from around here. It's the first time my friends and I have seen you here."

"We're just passing through, have a good evening." Saito responded coldly and turned to leave.

"Wait!" The man's voice echoed as Saito almost growled to a stop. "Since you're new here, don't you want to play our local game?"

The two children watched the man with confusion, although Netto was more attentive.

"A game?" Netto asked, his small voice betraying his interest.

Saito held the child back by gripping his arm tighter, causing the child to grimace in pain.

"We have to go."

"Come on! It's not an adult game! Anyone can play! You just have to be really good at math."

Netto made a disgusted face, sticking out his tongue.

"Erk... I hate math!"

Still, Saito stayed more attentive.

"Oh come on, this big guy should play with us! Since you're new and underage, we won't make you put any money in."

"That sounds fair..." Saito replied sarcastically.

"Yes, and you'll win money if you win a game, but if you lose, you'll have to give us something."

Saito hesitated, he understood there was a hidden trap. He didn't want to get involved with these men who didn't inspire trust. He felt his jacket pull and saw Netto, puzzled.

"I don't like math, and I don't think it's good..." Netto added uncertainly. "But if you play and win, we'll make money."

The former Navi really didn't want to play this thing, he knew that something would go against him if he happened to lose. But there was a point that could give him an advantage. Unlike Netto, Saito–with his former life as a Navi–was rather skilled in math. He remembered many complicated formulas. If the game was based on this, then he had a chance to win. He approached and reached out to the man.

"I'm good at math, I accept the challenge."

"So if you lose, you'll give anything?"

Saito hesitated before answering, first looking at the child and then the man.

"Anything."

Saito sat down at the table opposite the man. His friend opened a large plate revealing sixteen spheres forming a square, and inside was a sphere in the middle. The boy was rather confused by what he saw. What was the connection with math?

"I'll explain the principle of the game quickly," he began, indicating the plate. "You have sixteen spheres that will randomly display a number, and in the middle there will be another number. Your goal will be to press each sphere that gives the multiple of the middle number, and that, in a given time."

Saito gasped, listening carefully as the explanations turned out to be only mental calculations. He glanced at Netto, who seemed lost, then back at the plate while biting his lower lip.

"Can I do a test run? To understand how it works?" He asked with a pleading look.

The man hesitated and eventually nodded. Saito pressed a button and numbers appeared in each sphere. He saw the timer and looked at each number, but especially on the middle one which showed a five. He pressed on a sphere that contained the number four and one, validating his "answer". Again, numbers appeared, all increased by one point, except for the spheres that contained the nine, which became empty. The boy understood that he needed to take a strategy to get a better result without getting stuck. Once again, the answer was validated, he had just understood the principle of the game. The man stopped the board.

"Well, I see that you get it." The men around them had approached, with bills in their hands. "Now you're going to play fifteen rounds, thirty seconds per round."

Saito stiffened, thinking he was going to die of a heart attack. On the test timer, ten minutes were shown, and now he was only given thirty seconds to think. And without his ability to calculate like a calculator as a Navi, he wondered what he should do. A tap on his shoulder made him turn his head to see Netto looking at him with determination.

"You can do it, Saito! I believe in you!"

Even if he had doubts, the child's eyes gave him confidence again. Saito nodded and turned to the board. Even if he lost, it wasn't that big a deal... right? He took a deep breath and focused.

"Ready?" Asked the man.

"Ready." Responded Saito, confidently.

The timer started and the numbers appeared, Saito bit a part of his lip but refused to be intimidated. He had to complete fifteen rounds, and he would. He easily found the first combination and moved on to the second round as the timer reset. He managed to make several multiples of the middle number, earning him more points and betting money, to the great dismay of the men around him. Despite the stress he felt with each round as the numbers disappeared and reappeared with a higher value, he found it exhilarating. This is the kind of game he could play with other Navis, even if his human brain overheated.

Netto was enthusiastic as he continued to progress, while everyone–even the game master–was intimidated by the ease with which the boy completed the rounds, reaching the end. The pre-adolescent could feel a drop of sweat on his forehead, but thankfully, he managed to find a multiple larger than the indicated number, while eliminating the numbers in the right order. Saito had just won. The man quickly stood up, disappointed, slamming his hands against the table.

"How did you do that?! That game is used by Navis, a kid like you can't do something that fast!"

Saito blinked.

"I told you, I'm pretty good at math."

"To find good combinations of multiple multiples of a number, I find that inconceivable! You cheated!"

The boy twitched as Netto frowned.

"How do you think he cheated? He's just good!"

"This boy could very well be a disguised Navi!"

Saito gasped and felt a twinge of pain in his chest, which he placed his hand on. He didn't really know what to say.

"How can he be a Navi given that he can do things that only humans can do!"

The man growled and another man placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Don't get upset, he just succeeded in this first step." Saito heard.

Around their necks, the preteen could quickly see a chain and a brand he had already seen. He recognized the seal, similar to the symbol of Falzar, remembering that Netto had shown him the two emblems of the Cybeast to mark the difference. Anger rose in him when he finally understood what these guys were. He stood up, pocketed the money on the table and grabbed the child's shoulder.

"Anyway, I won, whether you like it or not, and now we have to leave."

The group of men did not respond except that he heard only one sentence: "Yeah, watch out on the way out!" followed by laughter. Saito rolled his eyes. Netto looked at him with furrowed eyebrows.

"These guys... They're just bad losers." Declared the child, raising his eyes to his elder, regaining a smile. "You did very well!"

Saito looked at him and began to look towards the horizon, feeling a sense of pride inside. But he couldn't ignore what he had seen.

"It's mainly a cult-related group of shady guys." He added.

Netto stopped and almost looked shocked as he watched. Saito made a gesture close to his chest to indicate something.

"Didn't you notice? They had a hidden collar under their jackets. There was the symbol of Falzar on it."

The child instantly jumped, then he started to grind his teeth with anger.

"Those dirty bastards..." he muttered.

Reflexively, Saito reacted by slapping the back of Netto's head, causing him to whine.

"Language!" He growled.

"There's no other word to describe them..." retorted Netto, rubbing the back of his head while making a pout.

Saito sighed. Ever since their departure from Akindo City, Netto had taken to saying unsavory words. Since Rockman was "no longer" with him, he felt bold enough to utter words that would put his Navi into a fury. What he didn't realize was that Saito remained Rockman. Whether he was human or Navi, the older boy stayed true to himself and taught the child the consequences of his words. It was simply his instinct after all.

Now, they knew that this town harbored followers of the Falzar and Gregar sects. During their journey, they noticed that many people talked about these sects in total panic, and many adults didn't like seeing Netto wander alone until Saito arrived to continue accompanying him.

Still holding the bills in his hands, the preteen looked at them and smiled. There was a little bit of positivity.

"What if we go eat in a restaurant before going to the hotel?" he asked, showing the bills.

Netto finally smiled and nodded. A little further down, they found a restaurant with a menu that Saito had never seen before. He tried spaghetti for the first time and really liked it. The child "informed" him that his mother was a spaghetti specialist and liked to make all kinds of dishes with it. Although the older boy knew this, it gave him a pang in his heart that he had forgotten this detail. How he would have liked to eat Mama's cooking...

After the meal, they were able to save the money they had from the beginning. Saito wanted to immediately find a hotel, but Netto insisted on visiting the city, as it did not exist in their world. Reluctantly, the former Navi followed him, but only because he wanted the child to stay close to him. He gave him thirty minutes to wander and then they would go to a hotel.

People were still spending their evening as if they were celebrating something, but it was mostly for playing games. Like the game Saito had won earlier, many people were playing it along with many other different games. There were buildings with signs insisting that it was prohibited for those under 18. A little further on, they walked past a large building lit up with lights, the doors were wide open and there was no sign prohibiting anything. There was a crowd at every corner of the room that they could see from the outside. Netto, driven by curiosity, ventured inside, leaving Saito distressed. Inside, he saw the boy in the middle of the crowd. There was a man presenting items of a certain value and then he offered a price, and some people offered another price. They had stumbled upon an auction; he never would have believed to see one in reality other than on specialized sites.

Netto remained unnoticed, frozen in the middle of the room. Saito looked around, the well-maintained room had a very baroque appearance. He looked up and saw people on balconies, but one silhouette caught his attention, causing his heart to immediately race. On one of these balconies was the woman they had encountered a few days ago in that cave. Her black pigtails, a heart-shaped tattoo on her face. The preteen quickly reacted, grabbing the child's arm and forcing him to leave discreetly. If Netto had nearly made a noise, the older boy would put his hand over his mouth until they left. Once outside, the child almost started screaming.

"Why did you do that?!"

Saito crossed his arms and looked at him.

"There was that woman we saw last time, the one who wanted to catch us!"

The child wrinkled his nose and closed his eyes, trying to remember. After a few seconds, the memories came to him.

"Oh! That woman who allowed Miyabi to kill children?"

Saito made a face and nodded. Netto was almost angry, he was about to say another bad word but the older boy had sharp ears, he would have heard it.

"I hate her, how can she say those things...?"

Saito put his hands on his hips. He was just as frustrated as the younger one. It was clear that his conversation with Dark Miyabi had given him some chills, maybe she was part of one of the sects? Yet, she had clearly specified that she was looking for children in particular. Freaks.

"We will probably never know," he said, taking Netto's hand. "But I prefer that we don't worry about that. We have to find a hotel, I'm liking this place less and less."

Before they left, a man emerged from the shadows to stand in front of them. The boys immediately recognized him as Dark Miyabi, the operator of Shadowman who had tried to catch them at their last encounter. Saito forced Netto to stand behind him.

"What are you doing here?" Miyabi asked in his dark voice.

Saito grimaced and furrowed his eyebrows.

"What do you want from us?" He stayed defensive.

With one eye open, Miyabi first looked at the young child hidden behind Saito, then at the older one.

"You shouldn't be here." He simply replied.

"We're just passing through..." Netto replied, trying to calm the tension.

Saito growled at the sound of his voice, he would have preferred the child not to do anything. Miyabi, arms crossed, began to advance without making any suspicious moves.

"This city is not for children like you. It's filled with ruffians who gather here. You should leave as soon as possible, before Chirol sees you."

The former Navi took into account the name he had just used, not realizing that "Chirol" was undoubtedly the name of the woman. He felt the grip of Netto's fingers tighten on him.

"We just have to go to sleep, and then we'll leave." Netto added once again.

"Shut up Netto..." grumbled Saito, annoyed by his former operator's chattiness.

The mercenary did not respond, he continued to stare at the vulnerable child while the pre-adolescent remained on guard.

"You have a hotel a little further behind me. I advise you to leave as early as possible tomorrow morning."

Netto nodded his head and Saito changed position. Miyabi started to move away.

"If Chirol sees you and orders me to catch you, I will do so without hesitation." He added, warning them.

The child trembled against the boy.

"And what will she do to us?" Netto asked in a rather trembling voice.

Miyabi turned around, only looking at them from the corner of his eye, his face remained darker.

"She'll probably cut out your tongue for having heard our conversation." Miyabi's voice was tinged with sarcasm.

Saito's tone grew even darker. "Your conversation... Even if I didn't understand, she asked you more terrifying things... But we'll say nothing." He grimaced as he spoke these words. Yes, he really didn't like it, but if they were to return safely, they had to close their eyes to it.

"Very well." The man agreed. "Because if you had told anyone, we would know... And we would have killed you."

The mercenary turned around and started to walk away. Netto stepped forward and called him one last time, distressed. "Please Miyabi-san, don't kill those children, whoever they are."

Miyaba stopped for a moment, didn't say anything, then he left. Netto didn't realize that he had heard him and hoped he had understood, even though he knew he wouldn't listen. Saito took the child's hand, pulling him with him without saying anything else. Netto's mind remained blurry, with questions he couldn't get answers to. He let go of his elder's hand and moved closer to the wall that separated him from the lake.

"If this town is known for having problems, why isn't the government or the police doing anything?"

Saito looked at him for a moment, then shook his head.

"I don't know..."

The child got up on the edge of the wall and, with his balance, began to walk on it.

"When I was a NetSavior, I worked for a commissioner and his assistant. If they knew a city like this existed, it would have been watched day and night!"

"Netto!" Saito approached him, afraid the child might fall.

But Netto continued, "However, the government in this world claims to do their best with this kidnapping and cult affair! And with this city, they have criminals right under their nose! So I don't understand why they do nothing!"

"Maybe they don't know!" Saito replied in panic, raising his hands towards Netto. "Get down from there, please!"

Netto stopped and sighed heavily as he jumped off the wall. "Okay Saito, nothing will happen to me."

"I don't want you to fall into the lake!" Saito pleaded.

"Don't worry, I can swim at least!" Netto replied with a wink.

Saito wanted to counter this argument, but he closed his mouth, his eyes feeling a certain pain as he looked elsewhere. Netto then realized his foolishness.

"I... I didn't mean it like that!" He lowered his eyes to the ground, feeling ashamed. "I'm sorry..."

Feeling like he would have it on his conscience, Saito sighed, he didn't hold it against him. "It's okay, it's nothing. Come on, let's go to the hotel."

The child nodded shyly, keeping his head down during the walk, eyes following the ground, mind in turmoil. Once at the hotel and in the room, Netto lay directly on the bed, still in turmoil. The older boy sighed and took advantage of the bathroom to wash up. Since he was human, he liked to take this relaxation time for himself. The bath was his moment of relief. Once finished, he came out of the bathroom and saw the boy still lying on the bed, unchanged.

"Netto?" He approached him, shaking his shoulder gently. "It's your turn to wash up."

Netto finally raised his head, his face completely blank. The older boy raised an eyebrow.

"Hey Netto, if it's about earlier, I already told you it's not a big deal."

But the child shook his head slowly. He got down on his knees on the bed and sighed heavily.

"It's not that... I can't believe we're still here."

The preteen tilted his head to the side, trying to understand what was going on in the child's head.

"What do you mean?"

"With the conversation from earlier and all the problems this world has...it reinforces my desire to go back home."

Saito smiled compassionately and stroked the head of the unresponsive child.

"Yet, I find it fascinating," Netto whispered hesitantly.

The other boy froze, trying to understand what the younger one meant.

"If there weren't all these problems, living in a world where Navis can be with us would be great! I've always wanted to see that!" Netto admitted, forcing a smile. "But with its history and those people..."

"This world is broken," Saito completed, understanding what he meant. "It could be idyllic, but unfortunately, with the history of the Cybeast tormenting them, rebuilding this world is slow."

Netto nodded but said nothing. Saito continued to stroke the child's head while keeping the same smile. "I know you miss home..."

"It's not just home," Netto added, looking blank. "My friends, coworkers, teacher, school... I even miss my homework!"

Saito raised an eyebrow, finding the last comment amusing. "If you miss homework, I can always give you some!"

The child jumped at his words, his spine vibrating. He clenched his teeth tightly. "No...that's okay. Thank you!"

"Yet you're missing school, who knows what you'll have to catch up on when you get back."

Netto clenched his teeth even tighter. It was true that in the other world, time was also passing by, and his friends were probably further in their school program. After all, they weren't going to wait for him. Saito couldn't help it; if he were the normal Rockman, he would have told him the same thing. It was for his own good.

"And you?" Netto asked timidly.

"Me?" He blinked his eyes several times. "Well, I have my little writing class which I have set as a goal."

But the child shook his head at that answer.

"I mean, do you miss your family too?"

Saito froze. He looked deeply into the child's eyes. When he was Rockman he missed the real world a lot. He dreamed that he could kiss his mother, be congratulated by his father with physical gestures. Touching his brother had become real. What he really missed was hearing him call him "Nii-san" as he used to. Even though he had always seen his family through a screen, being physically present with them was what he missed the most. He smiled sadly again, his eyes shining, and stopped stroking the child's head.

"Yes... I miss them terribly."

He added nothing else, and neither did Netto. Soon after, the child had the courage to take a shower, and Saito continued his calligraphy exercises. The evening went well, and finally, they went to bed, letting themselves be carried away into the world of dreams.

The child in the hospital bed raised his two hands connected by elastic bands and ordered another child, "Put your finger in it."

Timidly, the other boy slipped his finger inside. The first child then released some elastic bands, and the second child's finger was caught.

"I got you!" he exclaimed.

"Aaah! No, Nii-san! Let me go!" the other boy pleaded.

The boy on the bed made a gesture and the younger boy's finger was freed to his great relief. He continued to play with his elastic bands in silence.

"Say Nii-san, when are you going to get out?" asked the other child.

"Papa said I'll be out soon," he replied.

"Papa always says that! I want you to answer!" exclaimed the other.

The boy with the elastic bands hesitated before answering. "I don't know..."

The other child was beginning to be desperate. "Nii-san, I want to be with you! Please, I want you to come home!"

The boy on the bed, took back his elastic bands and showed them. "Don't worry, we'll be together. After all, as Mama likes to say, we're linked. We're like this elastic, always linked, and impossible to separate."

Saito opened his eyes and got out of bed. He had just had another dream about his past, but this time Netto was there. He rubbed his forehead as he thought about it. He cherished those memories, but recently those sweet memories seemed to haunt him more often since he was human. He glanced at the sleeping child in the bed next to him, his twin brother, and smiled. He got up and put on his orange jacket, socks and shoes, and put the things he had left on the desk in the child's bag.

"Saito?"

The boy jumped at Netto's voice almost in panic. He turned around and saw the child getting up, his hand wiping his eyes.

"Are you leaving?" His voice was still asleep.

Saito approached him while holding the bag. "Netto, it's still early, go back to sleep."

Why did he wake up so early? Netto never woke up early! He was even very difficult to wake up normally. But the child stretched and got out of bed, even though his eyes were still half-closed.

"No... I want to go with you..."

Saito felt his heart beating, he made an anxious expression.

"Netto, I prefer that you take your time, I don't think that..."

"Miyabi-san said we should leave as soon as possible..." Netto interrupted, putting on his boots, pullover, and bandana.

The pre-teen gritted his teeth and stifled a high-pitched cry. He was right. He couldn't leave Netto alone in this dangerous city, even though he could allow himself to be Rockman in the middle of these people to protect him. The best thing was for them to leave together, and once outside... Saito will have to abandon him to swap with the Navi. He didn't like doing this; every morning when he left, he still felt bad.

"Very well, hurry up, we're leaving now."

Netto quickly put on his cloak and grabbed his bag. Unlike the day before, the city streets were deserted, wrapped in a thick fog. Saito felt the stress rising, unable to see if the sun was up–which it wasn't considering he still wasn't Rockman.

They reached the gate, the man guarding the door seemed to be sleeping soundly. The two boys looked each other in the eye, then Saito approached and tapped against the edge of the window.

"Hey!"

The man jumped up.

"What?" He noticed the two children. "Oh, it's you..."

"We want to go out," Saito quickly interjected.

"Tss... Good, get out of here, and I don't wish you good luck!"

He opened the gate under the weary gaze of the two boys. They left and Netto swore he heard Saito say a word to describe the man. They only heard a chuckle behind them but didn't care, they were finally outside. The pre-teen looked around, where should they go now and how to escape the child's surveillance? With this fog he could take advantage of it. He felt the cold touch him, his teeth started to chatter, then he heard a small sneeze. Turning around, he saw the child wiping his nose. He got down to his level and adjusted his cloak so he wouldn't be cold anymore.

He heard a noise followed by a tremor that stopped him in his gesture, looking without focusing on a point that the child imitated. Saito turned around and, through the mist, he saw a giant form. In front of them was a kind of Navi that he had never seen with the symbol of Flazar on its emblem: a Zoanoroid. Its main color was red with three orange crests on its head and huge spiked shoulder pads. Its metal arms were very long, and one of them was dragging on the ground without having a hand. The preteen placed himself in front of Netto, forcing him to stay hidden behind him.

"Here you are!" The voice of the giant Navi echoed, despite the absence of a visible mouth. "You're leaving? It would be impolite to leave without saying goodbye."

The red Navi then advanced as Saito backed up, pulling the child with him.

"Leave us alone!" Saito yelled at the top of his lungs.

"We haven't even introduced ourselves. I'm Punk, the guardian of this city!"

Saito ignored this information, but the fact that he was a guardian made him realize how un-idyllic this city was.

"Netto..." The bigger boy started whispering as he held the child's cape. "When I tell you to run... You run..."

The child didn't answer, just clinging to the legs of his elder.

"Don't think of leaving." Punk laughed in a deep voice. "I'm taking care of this little one. You on the other hand, you humiliated my friends, didn't you?"

They heard another noise, the city gate that must have opened. In the mist, they could make out a group of men, those who had made them play that game the day before. Saito suspected what they wanted to do: to kidnap Netto and inflict something terrible upon him. He held back a growl and mentally implored the transformation to come quickly. As Punk approached, Saito pushed the child and his voice broke the silence.

"Run, Netto!"

The two boys took off, Saito staying behind. Although Punk raised his weight, he threw it against the pre-adolescent, sending him flying backwards, landing hidden in the mist. Netto stopped, desperately searching for the elder.

"Saito?" His voice trembled with fear.

In the distance, Saito lay on the ground, the pain piercing him. With a weak nod of his head, he managed to see the shadow of the child and the giant Navi in the mist.

"Run!" He cried out again, and his head fell forward.

The pain was unbearable, his bones could have fled his body. He felt too weak to stand up, to find Netto and get him out of there. Suddenly, he felt his emblem appear on his chest, and his body was covered in that familiar synthetic texture. Sharp claws came out of his fingers. Staring straight ahead, his eyes burned red.

The men searched for the pre-adolescent in the mist, no shadows on the ground appeared. They continued to search while Punk tried to get his hands on the fleeing Netto. Out of nowhere, the men were brutally pushed to the ground by something. The red Navi followed the child with disdain until he, too, was thrown aside with incredible force. He ended up on the ground and between him and the child, a strange four-legged green Navi.

Netto smiled with hope at seeing him again, but Rockman did not focus on him, his eyes burning with rage and hatred. Slowly, Punk stood up, amazed to see such a Navi facing him.

"A Gregar soldier..." Punk said, then stood up and sneered. "Oh I see, you want the kid for yourself!"

Rockman replied with a typical roar, his mask disappearing, revealing his pointed teeth that shone like those of a roaring lion.

"You're a strange Zoanoroid, the first I've met who resembles its master so much. I could believe you're some kind of puppet," Punk said mockingly.

Netto frowned and despite the fact that Rockman was probably going to shout at him, he tensed up against him, fists clenched.

"Rockman isn't a Zoanoroid!" he exclaimed, determined.

Punk started to laugh sarcastically.

"Poor little boy, you haven't even noticed your Navi reeks of Beast Factor?"

The child narrowed his eyes, his mouth trembling. He turned to the Navi, frightened by what he had just heard. Rockman did not pay attention to him and screamed again, planting his hands in the ground.

"Lost your voice?" Punk asked curiously.

Netto stepped back, fear on his face. He knew very well that Rockman was not a Zoanoroid due to their shared past, but for some unknown reason he doubted. The Navi looked at him from the corner of his eye as his jaw trembled with anger.

"Gregar soldier! Although a peace treaty exists between our two clans, I would like to avoid breaking it for the moment. This child is in the sights of the humans from Yozora City. Now give him back to me."

Rockman growled loudly.

"Do you really want to fight?" Punk scrutinized the child with his eyes. "For a kid?"

He only received another scream in response.

"Very well! I'm glad I can finally face one of those Gregar fools!" The voice of the red Navi seemed joyful.

Punk raised his arm, fiercely launching it against Rockman who avoided by moving to the side. With quickness, he managed to remove the child. He then charged directly towards the Zoanoroid who tried to flatten him to the ground with his other hand–something the bestial Navi managed to dodge by climbing on the cable of his other arm and jumping off his shoulder to land further away.

Punk attacked again, swinging his two arms towards Rockman. The latter, with agility, managed to jump high enough to land against the head of the red Navi, wrapping his neck with his legs. With his claws against his arms, he gave several blows to his face that the imposing Navi backed up. But with his shorter arm, he managed to whip the intruder's back against his head, making him jump back to face Punk.

Punk felt strange, noticing the scratches on his chest that had grazed the metal. He moved his shoulders and narrowed his eyes.

"Do you want to be wild with me? Very well! So will I!"

He spread his arms, and his shoulders extended to reveal a pair of wings. His legs took on the appearance of an animal–like a wild bird. Rockman remained impassive, only Netto observing the whole scene from a distance, reminding him of the fight with Elecman. Unlike Elecman, who had a transformation that was quite similar to Gregar, Punk looked much more like Falzar.

Punk tightened his claw-covered fist and let it hit the ground. He quickly straightened it and threw it straight at Rockman, who managed to dodge by jumping and rolling on himself. The arm of Falzar's Zoanoroid managed to destroy everything in its path nonetheless. Barely had Rockman fallen to the ground when he was hit by a form of Punk that looked like a wheel, sending him flying through the air.

"Rockman!" Netto shouted upon seeing the scene.

But Rockman did not surrender, he got up and ran towards him on all fours like a wolf, transforming his arm into a buster. Sliding on his knees, he passed between the legs of the Zoanoroid while hitting him with a buster shot to the head of Falzar's soldier. The imposing Navi's hand went in front of his head after receiving the buster impact that made him cough up smoke. He turned to face Rockman who jumped on him, landing against his chest, making him fall back.

Thinking to get up, Punk again received Rockman's force against him. Rockman had gotten back on him, preventing him from getting up. He could see the face filled with hate, his eyes distorted. His buster was still on his right arm, and he shot again at Punk's head. The Zoanoroid almost fainted and returned to his original form. Rockman firmly grasped the emblem of the Navi and squeezed it brutally. Punk's eyes widened in panic.

"No, stop! We are on the same side, all of us! We had the same goal! We want our two masters to return!"

Rockman did not respond, he pushed hard on his emblem... But nothing happened. The wild Navi's eyes widened, even Punk was surprised. Rockman looked at him again, but more severely, he tore off the emblem with a sharp tug. The Zoanoroid disappeared with a cry into thousands of pieces of data that scattered in the wind. The only remaining Navi watched them fly into the blue sky surrounded by the colorful dimensional zone, the mist had disappeared.

Netto approached slowly behind him; he had seen everything and his eyes were sad. Rockman turned to look at him, the mask was back on his mouth and there was a hint of remorse in his gaze. The group of men from the previous night approached, furious to see that their Zoanoroid had been deleted.

"What's this?!" began one of them in anger.

A man turned to another.

"Why is one of your Zoanoroids here?! He deleted one of our best soldiers!"

The designated man backed up, raising his two hands to calm down.

"I don't know! I didn't bring him here!"

"I thought we were in a truce and now you're messing everything up!"

"So let's catch that kid instead of yelling!"

The men stopped in their tracks upon hearing him and turned towards the child and his Navi, ready to approach. Rockman yelled at them, making them all back away in fear. He took Netto in his arms and started running in one direction, towards an unknown destination. The young boy blushed quietly, it was the second time he was this close to his Navi but the first time he could touch him without a problem. He buried his head against his neck, seeking comfort as Rockman quickened his pace.

Further ahead, Rockman dropped Netto without a word and jumped onto a tree branch as he was used to doing. The boy on the ground massaged his hip and looked at his Navi. If he was saved, nothing was stopping him from asking more questions than usual.

"Rockman, you're not a Zoanoroid, right?" Netto asked with a grimace.

Rockman didn't answer, he just kept looking at him.

"You're not one..." Netto tried to answer to reassure himself. "After all, it was Duo who transformed you like that, right?"

But as before, the Navi didn't answer. Netto lowered his head. What kind of world was it, where Navis were bad because of the Beast Factor, while Rockman had nothing. He wanted to know the answers, but the priority was to get back home.

Meanwhile, he realized they had forgotten about Saito.

To be Continued...

Chapter Text

A young child went out of his house with a basket. His mother told him to be very careful, to which he replied that everything would be alright. The young boy continued on his way and entered the small forest near the village to pick mushrooms so his mother could prepare a dish he loved so much. Upon reaching the edge of the forest, he felt a chill. Even though several other children had gone missing, he told himself that nothing would happen to him because—unlike the others—he was himself and knew the dangers. He knew what he had to do and had confidence in himself. 

Too much confidence.

He found a spot under a tree and noticed all the mushrooms he was looking for. He approached it and put down his basket, calmly picking the mushrooms. However, he did not see a little girl who was watching him softly from the side of the tree. She had leaned against the wood and was looking at him with a very mischievous look.

"Hey!" She called out in an angelic voice.

The boy looked up and noticed her, his mouth open.

"Do you want to come play with me?" she continued.

Initially hesitant, the young boy picked up his basket and stood up.

"No, I have to go home," he replied.

The girl's smile disappeared and her expression became much sadder as tears filled her eyes. The boy, moved by her distress, raised his hand.

"Wait, if you want, we can play later," he offered.

The girl quickly smiled again after hearing his words. She directly took the boy's hand before he could say anything.

"No! Now!" she cried out in a childish voice.

With a sigh, the girl pulled the young boy with her, causing his basket to fall in the process. They walked for a while and the boy had no idea where she was taking him. He noticed that the forest was getting darker and a drop of sweat rolled down his forehead.

"Listen, I'm not sure if I want to keep going. Are we really supposed to be here?" he said.

The girl stopped and turned around, revealing ruby-red eyes and a hand that transformed into something similar to a black band that rolled along her arm. The boy, panicked, screamed as he felt the band tighten around him. He began to feel short of breath as the band covered his mouth, almost fainting when he saw a man…or rather a Navi, in black and green, approaching him.

Alone in a forest, Netto devoured his onigiri that he had bought in a small village he slept at the night before. Behind him on a branch, Rockman watched his back. The child had to admit that he didn't really like it when his Navi watched him from behind... He had quickly understood that if he looked at him with the same round eyes during meals it was because he, too, was hungry. Unfortunately for him, the young boy had totally forgotten to buy something for him. He had refused to buy him donuts and stated that for a "creature" like him, proteins like meat or fish would be better. However, there is neither a river nor a lake on the horizon, so no possibility of fishing and no animals in sight.

Even though he didn't show it, the young boy was troubled about his Navi. Since they had met the Zoanoroid Punk two days ago, Netto had been thinking about it nonstop. Is Rockman also a kind of Zoanoroid? He would like to think not. He had talked about it to Saito the night before, and the latter had tried to reassure him several times by repeating that his Navi remained a good person. He wanted to believe it, but a part of him couldn't.

Once his meal was finished, Netto packed his things and turned around to find that Rockman was still looking at him, waiting for something from him. This made him a little sad, he really should have bought something for him. He heard Rockman's claws scratching against the rock, making a strident sound that made him almost grind his teeth. He could feel his dissatisfaction.

"Rockman, I'm sorry," was all Netto could say, not knowing how to calm him down.

Rockman's only reaction was a growl, indicating to the child that he didn't like having an empty stomach, but Netto couldn't do anything about it.

"Listen, if we find something, you'll eat it!"

He heard another growl, which gave him a shiver. If the Navi didn't eat, there is a strong chance that he could be more violent than usual. The child reassured himself by thinking that it wasn't his best friend who was angry at him, but the animal instinct that cohabited in his mind. Saito had already explained it to him several times.

Besides, these two seemed to know each other... If Rockman became normal again, what would he really think of Saito? Given how the two sometimes have the same opinions on a subject, there was a strong chance that they would get along very well.

The child set off again, with the Navi following him slowly behind on all fours. Netto tried to forget about his Navi and focus on their next destination. Saito had told him about a city, but it was still too far away and they were running behind schedule. Earlier that morning a beast virus had attacked them and Rockman had fiercely fought back, his bestial side strengthening.

Netto took out his map and noted that there was a village not far from them, but it wasn’t their destination either. However, due to the strange growling coming from Rockman, he had to stop and buy him something to eat. He ended up sighing—this was his best friend and no matter his nature, he should not neglect him. But no donuts this time. Looking at his map, he observed the path and saw they were close.

A short time later, they found the entrance to the village...which was dull and monochrome. Netto swallowed his saliva, remembering that the last time he had seen a town with a strange look it had not gone well. In doubt, the child stepped back and then felt something behind him stop him. He jumped when he saw Rockman very close to him, looking at him with his head down and eyes raised up to him.

"Ah... You want something, right?" He asked, forcing a smile.

Rockman took a moment to react before finally raising his hand (paw), and with the back of it he gave a painless tap on the boy's chest, causing him to step back. Netto opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but before he could say a word the wild Navi stood up to climb on a tree branch. He gave him one last look and then disappeared as he moved away. Staying there for a moment, the child felt irritated but he gave up getting angry when he remembered what he had to do. He turned around and headed towards the village, making sure to put his hood on his head.

Everyone around him looked very insipid. The child could see that all the adults seemed to be in bad moods and no one wanted to smile. He lowered his head and looked at his feet, this morbid atmosphere made him want to be invisible. Maybe it was a funeral day. Despite the dead silence, he heard a woman getting hysterical, running and screaming at the people she saw.

"Please, did Yota come back this morning?" She asked in total panic to everyone who responded with a headshake. "Yota... Yota left this morning, he wanted mushrooms, please tell me you saw him?" Netto felt bad for the woman, her son must have been kidnapped by the same people. He couldn't do anything and couldn't even help her. Even though it broke his heart, he looked at the buildings in search of a bakery, a butcher's shop, or even a konbini. However, he heard footsteps coming towards him.

"Yota?" He heard from his right side.

The child froze when he saw the woman come in front of him, kneel down and grab his head. She looked at his face, examining every detail.

"I... " He started to say.

But the young woman lowered her arms, her gaze amplified with sadness.

"No... You're not my Yota..."

Netto remained frozen, a pang pierced his chest and he almost wanted to cry. He wanted to say something to her but refused to, Saito's words repeating in his head that he shouldn't sympathize with anyone. He walked around the poor woman while looking at the ground again. Ignoring someone in distress was not something he liked to do. He had barely walked a few steps when he heard whispers around him and adults slowly approaching him.

"Is...that a kid?"

The child quickened his pace, feeling that this was going to spiral out of control.

"Little one, are you alone?"

"Where are you from?"

Oh no, he hated this situation, being surrounded by people who had to worry about him without Saito. No, he especially hated the fact that he was in this child-sized body, and most of all, he hated Duo. Netto wanted to be alone, he wanted to be left alone, and he wanted to be at home. He ignored all the questions he heard and didn't look at anyone except the ground. He felt a hand on his shoulder that stopped him, an awful shiver going through his spine. Slowly turning around, he noticed another woman speaking to him.

"Oh my god, are you alone?"

"I..." The young boy started to say.

"You shouldn't stay outside!"

Netto tried to ignore her, but the woman took his wrist with force and several other adults had approached to look at the child with distress.

"No, let me go!" He almost yelled as he tried to get away.

But the adults didn't listen to him. He remained trapped in the woman's hand.

"Listen kid, it's for your own good. We're not going to hurt you."

Netto attempted one last time to leave, begging them to leave him alone, repeating the same thing.

"This child is with me." A voice sounded from nowhere.

Everyone looked at him, including Netto who almost jumped. He was a rather small old man with white hair, a very long beard, and a very long nose. The clothing he wore was so different from these dull people. How old was he, over ninety? Even though he could help the child to be freed from these people, deep down something told him to stay on guard. The old man approached and with his hand he made a sign that left the adults undeterred.

"You're a stranger!"

"You could be a monster from one of those sects!"

"Come now, we're just travelers, and this child is with me." The old man said, still in a very calm tone.

Netto felt the hand on his arm tighten.

"As if we're going to believe you! Isn't that right, kid? You were alone when you arrived, right?"

The child clenched his teeth and didn't look at anyone. If he said the truth, he would be trapped here with these overprotective adults... But if he lied, he would be free from these people, although there was a chance that this old man was not an honest person. He closed his eyes and had to swallow his saliva to say what he had to say.

"I'm with him... Please let me go..."

With her mouth open, the young woman let him go and he moved away. No one spoke anymore as the child and the old man left in the same direction. Once the adults stopped worrying about them, the child looked at the old man next to him.

"Thank you..." He replied in a small, timid voice.

"No problem!" The old man replied in a cheerful voice. "Tell me, little one, what are you doing here?"

Netto first looked around before answering with a smile.

"I'm looking for a place to buy something to eat!" He replied with enthusiasm.

"Oh! I also have an empty stomach! Follow me, I saw something."

The old man went ahead and Netto followed him. They saw a small konbini, exactly what the child was looking for. Both entered smiling and looked at each aisle, the young boy finding one that served fresh produce. He found a tray of raw meat in one giant piece, perfect to calm Rockman's gourmet side. He took it and noticed some taiyakis in a packet, taking one with him. He went to the vendor with his things and even though he had put everything in front of him, the vendor only looked at him for a moment before ultimately ignoring him. Netto forced a smile and cleared his throat. The vendor ignored him again and the child stopped smiling, almost getting angry.

"Hey!"

The vendor looked at him for a moment.

"I don't sell to children."

"What?"

"Safety rule, I don't sell to children anymore. I don't want problems."

Netto frowned. The old man who had helped the child earlier had approached, holding something in his hands.

"Excuse me, I am with this child." He added, his facial hair still covering much of his face.

"Oh really?" The vendor asked, mouth open, looking at the young boy.

Netto didn't say anything, but nodded quickly, accepting the help of this man once more. The vendor, surprised, began scanning the items. Then the old man approached and put another taiyaki and a bag filled with food in front of the merchant.

"You'll add that!" He exclaimed.

Netto frowned and the old man turned his head towards him, looking at him with closed eyes.

"My boy, you can pay."

The child, strangely, felt betrayed in a way. So, it was a small trickery, just someone who was taking advantage of his situation. He wanted to protest, but if he did then he wouldn't be able to buy this meat. Netto took out his wallet, grumbling, and paid without saying a word. He put his things in his bag and left the konbini, ignoring the old man. Once outside, he headed out of the village...all the while being followed by the one who had taken advantage of him.

"Hey, kid!" He heard behind him.

Netto picked up his pace, angry at having been so easily parted with his money. The old man managed to catch up to him and walked beside him as he continued his pace.

"Wait for me! Can't you hear me?" The old man asked.

"Even if you helped me the first time, you used me to get something from me!" Netto announced without looking at him.

If Netto had looked at him, he would have thought that he was pretending to be shocked before returning to a neutral tone.

"Oh, see it as a form of repayment. I helped you, and you're offering me a nice treat in return."

Netto finally stopped. His eyes were still furrowed with annoyance but he realized that the old man was probably right... However, he could have told him that before tricking him! (Especially since he paid a lot for the bag of food...) The child looked at the old man who was staring at him, although his entire face was hidden by his beard and eyebrows, making it impossible to understand what he was thinking. Moreover, he could not really trust him. Even if he had accepted his help he could still be hiding something, like being a member of one of these sects...

"Who are you exactly...?" Netto asked suspiciously.

The old man put a finger on the tip of his long nose.

"I am just a traveler. My name is Futenroshi," he announced, raising a finger toward the sky. "And you also are not from here. You are probably a young pilgrim, right?" 

The child recoiled at what he had said and then looked away while continuing to walk. "No... I'm not a piru...uh..." He bit his tongue as he had already forgotten the word he had just heard. "I just want to go home, that's all."

"Home?" repeated the old man.

Netto quickly placed a hand against his mouth, he had just said something despite himself. In the back of his mind, Saito's voice echoed to scold him and he even saw Rockman judging him with a form of disgust. He closed his mouth and walked without saying anything. The man continued to follow him, to his greatest despair, as they reached outside the village.

"You can leave me alone now, it's fine." He said with an annoyed voice.

Before he even blinked, the old man had disappeared. It was quick. He sighed, feeling the wind caressing him as his cloak gently flew. He looked one last time at the village. Their situation made him feel sick, he would have wanted to help them. 

"I was wondering what you were..." Futenroshi's voice echoed behind him. He turned around and saw him sitting on a rock. "A little bird, or a grasshopper?" 

Netto blinked, wondering if this man had just teleported. He stopped asking questions and frowned again. "What are you talking about?"

"You feel sorry for these people, but you can't help them. Unless you don't want to. Because deep down, there's something that's stopping you."

Every part of the child’s body froze and he finally looked down at his feet. This old man was much more enigmatic than he had thought.

"I just want to go home." He admitted, even though he shouldn't continue this topic.

"Ah, I see!"

The man "disappeared" from his rock to come behind Netto, making the child jump.

"You only see the destination, it's your only interest."

The young boy stepped back, gritting his teeth. As he looked at the old master who had "teleported" again, he bumped into something, or rather someone.

"But my child, the goal of a journey is not the destination that is important! It's the journey we live!"

"I did not want to make this journey!" He finally shouted.

Silence reigned between the two before Futenroshi leaned to the side.

"Really?"

Netto only responded with a nod without looking at him. The old man stroked his beard as he thought, before finding a solution in his head.

"Come with me, my boy, we have to talk!"

Netto hesitated. He wanted to find Rockman, who at this point must be really hungry and needed the meat brought to him. But this man had helped him twice, even if he was very curious about him. What could he do? In the end, he mentally apologized to Saito and especially Rockman as he followed the old man to a small green plain. There, Futenroshi sat on the ground, heating a small camping kettle over a small fire. He invited the child to sit across from him and gave him a cup of tea. The young boy sat with tiredness and took the cup.

"And there you go, a good tea for the afternoon, right?" The old man declared, pouring tea in the child's cup.

Netto did not answer and simply looked at the water in his cup. "Why are you doing all this...?" Netto asked in a small voice, eyes not leaving his cup.

"Have you ever helped someone in the past without any reason?" asked Futenroshi as he put his camping kettle back on the fire.

"Yes, I have done it many times, but..."

"Then you have your answer."

Netto said nothing again and ended up drinking a sip of his tea.

"Why don't you want to help all these people?"

The child looked up, saw the path leading to the village, and then looked down at the ground.

"Because I can't do it... And I have to get home as soon as possible."

"A journey that was imposed on you." said Futenroshi with a poetic tone.

Netto timidly nodded his head, wanting to show that he agreed with him.

"What happened to you for you to find yourself alone and trying to go back home?"

He hesitated to speak, as he shouldn't have followed him...but it was too late. If this man gave good advice, he could help him in some way.

"I was sort of kidnapped, and when I woke up, I was in a forest all alone with my Navi."

Futenroshi raised one of his long eyebrows, surprised.

"And this Navi is not here?"

Netto felt a small drop of sweat run down his skin. He couldn't say more about Rockman's situation. 

"He...is somewhere else. He's fine." 

The old man didn't respond. He continued to observe the young child who was drinking his tea in small sips. He took out his small taiyaki from its plastic and examined it before putting it in his mouth. 

"This small village, do you know what happened to it?" the man asked, taking a bite of his fish-shaped cake. 

Netto looked up, visibly startled by the question. He shook his head, making it clear to Futenroshi that he didn't know. 

"It's a small village that has seen its children disappear little by little. This morning another child disappeared, it seems that a monster has taken them as its target," he explained in a rather sober voice.

The child opened his mouth, then closed it, not knowing what to say. All he felt was disgust and a bitter taste in his mouth. He didn't dare imagine something similar happening in his own world.

"I don't like seeing them like this... But I don't have a choice." Admitted Netto, still looking elsewhere.

"You have already made a choice indeed." Corrected Futenroshi. "But even if you are forced to make this journey, perhaps you have a lesson to learn from it?"

Netto finally looked up, and his gaze pierced the man in front of him. His eyes filled with confusion.

"They say that when we finish a journey, depending on the lesson we have learned, we are granted a wish. You are making this journey for that specific purpose, aren't you?"

The boy gasped and almost stopped breathing. He suspected that this man knew far too much about him. Even though he was having a hard time containing his emotions, he tried to appear much colder.

"My wishes don't concern you!"

"Your wishes?" Futenroshi asked, but continued without letting Netto elaborate. "With every journey, only one wish can be granted. You must choose wisely!" He almost finished with a small laugh.

But Netto didn't feel like laughing. It was his situation and nothing he was doing was a choice. He had the right to go home in the first place, to see Rockman return to his original form, and finally become the preteen he was again! In his head, it was like an explosion was happening. And what if this man was in cahoots with Duo?

"What do you know about me?" Netto's voice was dull and incredulous.

For the first time since the beginning, Futenroshi raised an eyebrow, allowing Netto to see one of his eyes. It was a look that seemed to be able to read his entire soul.

"I can sense that you're not a child like the others. There's something unnatural about you."

The child almost stood up and backed away but he stayed seated, his legs seeming to have turned to stone. In fact, the shock had petrified every part of his body, preventing him from moving. Fear awoke in his spine, the words taking him aback. Observing the young boy's reaction, Futenroshi hid his eye and resumed the same expression as he took another bite of his taiyaki. 

"I don't know anything else, I just happen to sense this. It's one of the abilities I've managed to acquire with the journey I've taken!" His voice was back to normal.

Even though he could feel reassured, it didn't help him. Netto continued to feel these words like a heavy weight inside of him. He cursed Duo again, wishing that no one would see him like this. He didn't care about his "gifts," it had hurt him so much... And what about his wishes? Having to choose just one? Ah! When he goes back home, everything will be back to normal! It will all just be a dream.

"I sense that you're upset." The old man continued as he finished his taiyaki. "But never forget, it's the choices we make that are important."

Again, Netto didn't reply. He just lowered his head, not wanting to continue the conversation. Finally, he got up and put his half-empty cup down.

"What are you doing, my child?"

"I have to find my Navi." He announced in a very low voice. To show a little bit of respect, he leaned forward. "Thank you for helping me earlier."

He turned around and started to walk away. He heard Futenroshi get up as well.

"The bird or the grasshopper... Which one would you be in the end?"

Netto turned around to look at him. Even though he seemed to not care about what he just said, he remained curious.

"What are you talking about?"

"The bird flies... The grasshopper jumps... They each have their own way of reaching the sky." He began to say and lifted his head upwards, his nose pointing to the blue sky. "But one of them is only food for the other. There's at least one that represents you the best, right?"

The child sighed. He didn't particularly like the life riddles of old sages like Futenroshi, especially since he didn't want to think about it after what he had just told him.

"I don't care what you think I could be. I'm just Netto."

He didn't wait for a response and turned to leave. The old man had annoyed him and he didn't want to see him anymore. Now, he had to find Rockman and maybe Saito. The old master watched him walk away, his half-closed eyes scrutinizing his back.

"Netto, huh?"

Netto walked away far enough from Futenroshi to sigh. He had to go back to the forest and feed Rockman. He hoped that his hungry Navi wouldn't be angry with him for taking so long... And if he saw him taking tea with an old man, he would be just as angry. He walked deeper into the forest and came face to face with the bestial form of his Navi. Standing on two feet, Rockman appeared to be a giant the size of a five-story building to the child, but Netto remained unmoved. The Navi got down on all fours and approached very slowly, stopping at a distance. His round eyes were fixed on his operator. Without saying a word, the young child finally put down his bag and took out the package of meat. He opened it and placed it in front of his Navi.

"I found this, I hope it gives you more strength."

Rockman looked at the meat on the ground and examined every detail, including its juicy smell. His mask disappeared and he quickly took the meat in his mouth, using his hand to press it against the ground and tear off a piece that he ate like a tiger. He continued eating wildly and he noticed that Netto was still there. The Navi's eyes narrowed and he let out his usual howl, hoping the child would leave. But Netto didn't understand his reaction. Before he could ask, Rockman took the meat in his mouth and walked very far away. He also didn't like being watched while eating. The young boy sighed, one hand on his temple. What could he do except let him eat?

He listened carefully and heard a scream in the other direction. Netto turned around and headed back towards the village, having thought he heard a woman scream. He arrived at the outskirts of the forest and hid behind a tree. He could see that the entrance of the village was being attacked by Beast viruses. People were trying to defend themselves with sticks or even shovels. They didn't have a Navi? Or even a weapon?

As small as he was and without cross fusion, he couldn't do anything to help these people. He couldn't even call Rockman, who was currently eating and only attacked when his operator was in danger... Oh? He turned to the other side and a sneaky idea took root in his mind. He began to imagine himself in the middle of these viruses, hoping that Rockman would come. But he quickly realized that it was a bad idea; he could be seriously injured if Rockman didn't come in time. He wanted to help these people from the bottom of his heart, just as he had wanted to help Glyde and Yaito some time ago.

It was his choice to go.

Before he could take a step, a red light shot out at full speed like a sniper's bullet. An unknown Navi appeared and charged towards the Beast Virus, attacking each one of them. It was imposing, much larger than Rockman, and Netto could only feel the power of this Navi. Its long-nosed mask reminded him of the old man he had met earlier. He gasped as he saw the old man approach. The Navi, with the force of the wind, easily dominated the situation and erased all these viruses, bringing peace.

At least, it would have been if the village people hadn't started throwing vegetables at the Navi. Netto's eyes widened as he watched the scene, incredulous.

"We don't want Navis here!"

"Leave!"

"Let them disappear and stop taking our children!"

The Navi did not react, he let it pass without doing anything. Futenroshi approached him, ignoring the threats from the people around him.

"Let's go, Tenguman, we have nothing more to do." Netto heard from the old man's voice.

The Navi named Tenguman nodded his head and with a swipe of his arm he helped his operator climb onto his shoulder to sit. The duo turned and left in one direction. The child watched them, staying hidden behind his tree. At least he had confirmation that this Navi was not a villain. Hardly had he had time to move away when the imposing Navi turned his gaze in his direction. The young boy stepped back a few steps and felt a shiver down his spine. He finally walked away, wanting to find his Navi.

After walking for a while, the child felt the wind join him, almost making him fly. It was getting colder. He felt something fall against his head. He picked up the foreign object and noticed a leaf, half brown and half green. Netto finally realized that autumn was here. When he disappeared, it was some time after his summer vacation. Too much time had passed. And the sky was already darkening...

This triggered an alarm in his head. The child started running very fast, trying to find the Navi he had left behind. He screamed his name several times, returning to the place where Rockman had left him. But there was no one, not even a piece of meat on the ground. Netto looked at every nook as the wind rose again. He was still alone and night was falling. He felt his chest tighten and his eyes become blurry. He shook his head, it wasn't the time to give into these childish emotions but a flashback of him at six years old suddenly resurfaced. He remembered that at that age he had indeed lost his mother one evening, and even though he knew the way home, the thought of being alone scared him.

"Netto!" A voice and a comforting hand landed on his shoulder.

The child screamed as he turned, seeing the older boy facing him almost stepping back. Netto quickly wiped his eyes and threw himself against him.

"Saito!"

The former Navi blushed, it was rather rare for Saito to have Netto be so close. He reassured him by petting his head.

"Netto, everything is okay, I'm here."

At first the child smiled, but the wind picked up a bit more. He curled up on himself and lowered his eyes, ashamed.

"I wasn't able to get to where we were supposed to go..."

Saito smiled, reassuring him.

"It doesn't matter, the most important thing is that we're together again! Let's try to find a place to sleep!"

Saito pulled the child close to him and widened his eyes as he heard him cough. He had to find a cave for them to be sheltered. Walking, they saw a light through the woods and headed towards it. They found themselves facing a building that was the only source of light in the area. At first glance, Saito stepped back with fear but Netto wore a big smile, quickly recognizing what he saw.

"A ryokan!"

Netto ran towards the building while Saito was on edge. Although he could believe they found a ryokan in the middle of nowhere, he mostly thought they were extremely lucky. Upon entering, an old woman greeted them with closed eyes. Fearless, the young boy approached the woman.

"Hello, there’s two of us! Do you have a room?"

The old woman observed the child despite her closed eyes. With a big smile, she raised her hand and abruptly stroked his head, causing Netto to feel shaken.

"Oh, for lost children we always have rooms! It's even free!" She turned to fetch a basket with clothes and towels inside. "But while we prepare your room, you can wait by taking a bath in the onsen!"

Netto's eyes lit up, he loved onsens! For Saito, he felt reluctant…it was all too good to be true. How could a ryokan afford to not charge its customers, even if they were just children? For the young boy, though, he couldn't deny him this moment; they could always run if anything went wrong. He watched the young boy grab the basket and approach Saito with a smile.

"Saito! Come on, let's take a bath!"

Take a bath?

How did it come to this? Netto dragged him into the changing room, asking him to strip completely, the young child only wearing a towel to cover his private parts. He ran outside while Saito still hadn't removed anything. He had heard so much about onsens, his operator loved it and often went there with Meiru and his teacher. And now he could finally go... He wasn't bothered about "revealing" himself to Netto—they had the same body after all—but he was concerned if there would be anyone else around. He still remembered the embarrassment he had when he became human for the first time.

"Saito?" He heard from outside.

Saito took off all his clothes, keeping only a towel, and went outside to find the large steaming pool. Netto was inside, red from the heat and having a good time. There was no one else, not a soul in sight. He felt reassured, he really didn't want to show himself to anyone else. He wasn't used to it yet.

Noticing Saito, the child waved at him. He forced himself to smile and then sighed, slowly approaching and putting one foot in the water. It was so strange. By getting into the water, he could feel his body lightening. He had already felt this with gravity effects when he was in the Net. It was similar, but more enjoyable. The effects of the bath were much better than just a shower and the heat soothed him. He sat in a corner and closed his eyes. He heard a noise, Netto was getting closer to him.

"So Saito, what do you think?"

He opened his eyes and looked at him with satisfaction.

"It's probably the best experience I've had," he replied softly.

Netto settled next to him, eager to continue the conversation.

"It's true, it's your first time in an onsen!"

Saito nodded with a noise. Netto crossed his arms behind his head, leaning against a rock.

"I'm glad we're in an onsen. I feel less out of place."

Saito looked at the child who suddenly had a more serious look.

"Since we've been here, I really miss home. Nothing's like before... But at least seeing an onsen like in our world reassures me a little."

The former Navi nodded, understanding the child's feelings. Although it was different for him, he was discovering not only another world but rediscovering the real world too. It was this reality that was his true origins.

"It's great that you finally discovered onsens, it's truly a must-have in life!" Netto added with his eyes closed. "I love onsens!"

Saito knew his operator like the back of his hand, better than anyone. He expected to hear a story he knew, but it didn't bother him.

"I have a friend and a teacher, they are both onsen fans. Thanks to them, I know the best places to go!"

Netto turned to him.

"I should introduce you to them!" He widened his eyes when he said this, another idea emerged. "I should introduce you to all my friends! We would all come to see you and you wouldn't feel alone in the hospital!"

Saito, blushing, hung his head sadly. He knew that, once back in their world, Saito...would no longer exist, and there would only be Rockman. Netto didn't know he would probably never see him again. Noticing his reaction, the child was worried for him.

"Saito?"

"I'm touched... But I regret it's impossible." Saito's head remained bowed, seeing his own reflection in the hot water.

"Why?"

Saito bit his inner lip. He couldn't lie to Netto, but telling him he would probably never see him again wasn't the moment to inflict negative emotions on him.

"Because I...do not accept any visits."

He hadn't turned around and Netto continued to stare at him, his eyes wide with shock.

"You can't tell me that now, I wanted to see you with my friends! With Rockman! ...I wanted to see you!"

He still didn't turn around as his shoulders trembled slightly.

"The doctors don't want me to see anyone else because I'm quite fragile... If I catch an illness..."

"Then we'll all come wearing masks and we'll all be clean!" Netto added insistently. "We can't leave you all alone with just doctors for company. You need friends, Saito! What about your family?"

He hadn't really lied to him. When his illness began to deprive him of all strength, even to get out of bed, the doctors had limited visits. His family did indeed come to see him wearing a mask, afraid that the poor child would catch another illness. He remembered his younger brother, a mask on his face, and his warm tears flowing down his cheeks. He would always see Netto at a much younger age.

"They don't come," was his only response without showing any emotion.

Netto didn't answer, only feeling sad for him. He couldn't leave his new friend alone, forever living an eternal suffering. No one deserved it.

"I'll come see you, Saito! I swear I will, even if you don't want me to!" The older boy did not respond, he remained motionless and still did not look at him. Netto grumbled, waiting for a response from his elder. He leaned against the rock and felt something rise in his back. He began rubbing against the rock to soothe it. Saito finally looked at him and wondered what he was doing.

"Is everything okay, Netto?"

"Y-yes!" He replied as he continued to rub his back. "It's just itching me from behind!"

Saito tilted his head to look at him, seeing the child's tired expression and turned to him.

"Can you...scratch my back?"

He remained silent and then finally nodded. The child turned around and Saito raised his hands to scratch his back. He could hear Netto moan slightly.

"Higher please..."

Saito tried not to scratch too hard given that he didn't know his strength very well, but the child didn't seem to hate it. He noticed that on the top of his back were small red marks, probably caused by the way he had scratched it on the rock. Continuing to examine with curiosity, he poured the warm water over him to try to make them disappear.

"Thank you..." Netto said in a nearly relieved voice.

The former Navi nodded, accepting the child's thanks. Although Netto seemed relieved, he had a thoughtful look.

"Say Saito… Do you find me...unnatural?"

Saito furrowed his eyebrows, perplexed.

"What?"

"I met an old, boring man who helped me. He said he found me unnatural... " He lifted his head, confronting his eyes. "Is it because I was turned into a child and come from another world?"

Saito didn't understand. He could understand if he were the one to be called unnatural, but Netto too? He was totally confused. He could never see his younger brother as an anomaly, he was probably the most normal person there was.

"Don't listen to him." He rubbed his hair. "Even if he’s felt that you don't come from here, that doesn't make you an unnatural person."

The child smiled, feeling comforted by Saito's kind words. Later, the old woman gave them the key to their room. Once out of the onsen and dried, they headed to their room. The interior was typical of a traditional room, with two futons set up on the floor and a kotatsu. Lazily, Netto dropped onto one of them, as was his habit when he saw a bed. Saito, holding the bag, sat on the tatami, taking out the notebook he still used. He slipped into the kotatsu and the heat of the table made him relax. After a good bath with hot water in the fresh air, nothing beats relaxing in a kotatsu!

After a few seconds of relaxation, Saito placed his notebook on the table and started writing the characters he had not finished. Behind him, Netto looked over his shoulder, observing what he had done. If, originally, the writing of the older boy was very awkward, he could see how much it had improved over time.

"You seem to be doing well!" Netto exclaimed.

Saito stopped writing and looked at him with a smile.

"Yeah, it's because I have an excellent teacher!"

Netto felt delighted. After all, it was mostly thanks to him that he had learned to write, he was very good at calligraphy. He also slipped into the kotatsu, the heat warming his legs, and took out of his bag the bag containing the taiyaki that he still had not eaten.

"Here... This was supposed to be my snack but I forgot to eat it, so the best thing would probably be to give it to you..." he admitted with some timidity, putting it near Saito's hand.

The older boy looked at the pastry curiously, took it out of its packaging, and sniffed it. It had no real scent as it was a mass-produced cake, however, he felt a certain appetite—the piece of raw meat he ate as Rockman wasn't enough. He observed the little boy next to him who was looking at him with envy. Why was Netto giving him his snack if he wanted it too? This child had a big heart... He decided to cut the cake in half, leaving crumbs everywhere as he gave the other half to his friend.

"Eh?" He raised his head as he saw the cake in his elder's hand. "But I gave it to you."

The former Navi shrugged at his response and bit into his own piece. Netto, with a bit of reluctance, slowly took the cake and eventually ate it quickly. Crumbs all over his mouth, he wiped his hand against his sweater.

"I know it's your first taiyaki, but I hope we'll discover a better one."

Saito nodded in response to his statement; he was right after all, even if he had enjoyed the appetizer. Netto had gotten up from the kotatsu, wanting to let the boy work, and had moved closer to the futon when an idea crossed his mind.

"Hey, Saito?"

The addressed boy raised his head from his notebook and was hit with a cushion in the face. He first felt a sudden pain accompanied by a small anger that fueled him. He turned his head towards the child who was looking at him with a very pretentious smile, a cushion in his hands.

"Netto, what—" He didn't have time to answer when he was hit again in the same way.

He heard the child laughing, which made him bite his own lip. Saito had no choice. He got up, almost dragging himself, showing apparent annoyance of the child. Worrying about his reaction, Netto followed him and a drop of sweat pearled on his temple.

"H-hey, I was joking, Saito! I just wanted to play!"

However, Saito in turn took his cushion and quickly turned around to give him a blow to the face. The poor child fell to the ground. After wiping himself off, he finally gave a determined and provocative look.

"Ah, that's how it is! You want war!" He exclaimed in a fake threatening voice.

"I was only answering your actions!" Saito replied with a false haughty air.

Afterwards, they gave pillow blows everywhere, Saito avoiding hitting him in the head and not going too hard. Netto ended up falling to the ground again and crawled on the futons, but the older boy threw himself onto him to catch him...and tickle his stomach. The child started laughing with all his might, unable to hold back, while the other took almost sadistic pleasure in it.

"S-stop! I can't breathe!" Netto cried out between several laughs, a tear falling from one eye.

Saito calmed down and allowed the other child to breathe. The two started laughing sincerely, all roleplaying forgotten. Sitting next to each other, they shared a look and laughed some more. The heart of the former Navi warmed in his chest. He remembered the many times when Netto had made jokes, often in bad taste, and he felt satisfied to have been able to "get revenge" in the real world. When they were children they used to play like brothers, but not violent games like this one.

Fatigue was starting to make itself known in Saito's head as he calmed down. Netto did the same and felt just a little frightened.

"Are you leaving tomorrow?" Netto asked quietly.

"Like every morning."

Netto turned away, looking elsewhere with a certain sadness.

"I don't want you to leave me."

"You won't be alone, Rockman will find you and protect you," added Saito, with a comforting smile.

Netto furrowed his brows and looked at the boy next to him.

"How do you know he'll do it... It seems like you know him well."

Saito twisted his mouth as he faced his gaze.

"I sometimes meet him and talk to him. Earlier, I crossed paths with him before I found you."

Netto opened his eyes wide in shock at what he had just said.

"And he doesn't threaten you? He stays kind to you?"

"He's calm with me."

The child made a noise with his mouth.

"He's always strange with me, and since he doesn't talk, I never know what he wants... I miss having conversations with him..."

Saito smiled sadly. He understood as he missed talking to Netto like before too.

"Still, I don't miss all his comments and the fact that he wants me to behave." Netto added without flinching.

Saito furrowed his brows and grinded his teeth as if he had just been punched in the arm.

"Why is that?" he asked while keeping the venom inside.

Netto looked at him without much emotion.

"Because when it comes to that, you replace him very well."

Saito was bewildered. Although Netto considered Saito and Rockman as two separate people, did he see him as a replacement? No, he couldn't believe that, he understood that Netto wanted the presence of both of them by his side.

"I suppose..." was his only response.

Finally, as the two boys ended their discussion and the light went out, they let themselves sleep. Although they felt safe, they were unaware that someone had been watching them from the beginning.

Saito felt a kick against his leg. Netto's foot had accidentally hit him, a consequence of having slept next to each other. He opened his eyes with a grumpy expression and got up. He looked around the dark room they were in, wondering what time it was. He realized it was still early and he had to take advantage of leaving before the other woke up. Lazily, he walked over to the kotatsu to pack the child’s bag so he could be ready when he woke up. He left out the map and looked at the next destination he could leave behind, taking out his pen and writing down the name of the city he had seen. Afterwards, he packed all his belongings, putting on his socks and shoes.

As he walked towards the door, the walls lit up like a projector that had just turned on. Panicked by the event, Saito looked around the room with wide eyes. The child, who was quietly sleeping, quickly got up while rubbing his eyes.

"Saito, why did you turn on the light...?"

A bright flash blinded the child, giving him a headache. Saito approached him and grabbed him, wrapping him in his arms. They heard a cackling laugh that they immediately recognized. The older boy had hoped that when he "disappeared for good," the two boys would not cross his path again. It seemed that this was not the case.

"Ah no! The camera isn't cut off! There's no way my main role is going to leave!"

The old woman who had welcomed them the day before entered the room, wearing a sickly smile. Her eyes finally opened, revealing blood-red irises. She quickly removed her yukata, revealing that she was not an old, aged woman, but a black being with green patterns and wearing a helmet shaped like an AV type analog plug. Saito gritted his teeth as Netto first expressed his astonishment then an overwhelming anger.

The two children knew all too well about the Navi, having faced him several times beforehand... In front of them stood Videoman, a Navi they had fought once when he was a Darkloid and then again as an Asteroid. Upon observing his emblem, the two boys noticed that he was wearing the emblem of Gregar...

"A Zoanoroid..." Saito muttered.

Videoman stepped towards them, his green teeth shining under the light of the overhead projectors.

"Yes!" He confirmed in his cynical voice. "And Gregar's filmmaker! At your service!" He bowed and rose. "Now it's time to finish this film!" He pointed at the pre-adolescent. "You there, you will be my next star!"

But Saito only felt disgust as he felt Netto's little hands gripping him.

"Well that's out of the question! Everyone knows that you're a very bad director!" Netto shouted as he confronted him.

Videoman made a face upon hearing this and started turning his head like a diva.

"You filthy brat! You have no comedic talent! Kids like you...” He raised his arms, brandishing his reel at them. "They deserve to be in the basement!"

Saito took the child against him, protecting him from the reel that was thrown, and absorbed the attack on his back with a cry of pain.

"Oh no, my future star!" cried the black and green Navi.

Saito, despite his moans, tried to reassure the child by smiling. He faced their enemy with courage, despite Netto's bulging eyes.

"Yeah... Your star... I thought that stars had to be treated better than that!"

Videoman shrugged.

"Listen, the important thing in a game is that everything has to be natural. That's why I found you so spontaneous in your behavior. Someone who seems to discover life with sweetness!"

Saito, worried, frowned when he heard the last sentence and put his guard up.

"What are you talking about?" He started. "Have you been spying on us all this time?"

Videoman pointed a finger at him, confirming that his hypothesis was almost right.

"Oh, but not only that! I filmed you for my new movie!"

The word echoed in his head over and over again. Had Videoman been filming them from the beginning? Since they were in the onsen? Netto said nothing, just puffing out his cheeks. But for Saito, it was a whole other reaction. His head gradually reddened, hundreds of sweat drops flowing down his body.

"Filmed...?" He repeated.

Smoke came out of his head, his teeth grinding. Netto looked at him with surprise. He had never seen him react like this, Saito had always been calm and controlled.

"You dirty pervert!" Saito yelled, pointing at him.

But Videoman only responded with another shrug.

"It's just part of the job, my boy. You have to know how to perform for the camera!"

Saito closed his fist, which smoked even more, and rushed toward the Zoanoroid.

"I didn't give any consent for this!"

As Saito ran towards Videoman, Netto just looked at him, dumbfounded. While he would have probably made a similar reaction, he was surprised to see him act so impulsive. The former Navi sent his fist towards the face of the evil Navi, but his fist was caught with his hand. The preteen was not intimidated, managing to use enough force to raise his foot and direct it towards Videoman's shoulder, who let go and fell backwards. Instead of being angry, the Zoanoroid practically smiled with pride.

"Oh, I see that you have a talent for fighting! Great, you will be the star of all my martial arts films!"

As he continued to hit him, Saito felt a taste of disgust in his mouth.

“Who watches your films anyway?!"

Although he was avoiding each blow from the boy quickly, Videoman could feel the sweat falling off of him (can a Navi sweat?). For a human, the boy was giving him a run for his money.

"Every VHS enthusiast. After all, I am one of the few who makes different films!” He replied, still in the heat of the action. "Real blockbusters! Luckily, the DVD sales have fallen and people prefer the old way!"

Saito found a counterattack while Videoman had let down his guard, managing to hit him on the head and almost making him fall over. Behind him, he heard a groan from the child. For a few seconds he had completely forgotten about Netto, who had been watching the scene from the beginning.

“Netto, get out of here and join Rockman!”

Initially hesitant, the child took his bag and boots and headed towards the door that led outside, but videotapes appeared on the door, preventing him from leaving.

“Sorry, but you're not going anywhere! You're just one more package for my buddies!”

With his arms, Videoman took a leap to send his tape towards the child to catch him, but Saito intervened by grabbing it with both hands. With a mysterious force, he managed to knock him over with an elbow to the back and propel him forward. Holding the tape tightly, he began to spin around like a hammer thrower. He finally let go of the black Navi, who flew into the sky, taking a piece of tissue used for the backdrop with him. The ryokan turned out to be nothing but an empty tent and every detail disappeared, revealing that it was only an illusion.

Saito watched Videoman's silhouette fade into the sky, his eyes still squinted. Netto, on the other hand, showed a triumphant smile.

"I've always preferred Laserdisc quality to VHS anyway," Saito said darkly.

"Yeah!" Netto added cheerfully...until he realized what he had just said. "What's that?"

Saito sighed, he didn't blame him for not knowing. He gently placed his hand against the boy's back, leading him along.

"Come on, Netto, let's find Rockman."

The boy nodded in agreement. As he put on his boots, the child set off first, followed slowly by Saito. The sky was becoming a weak orange. However, the flap of the tent opened, revealing a scratched Videoman, surprising the two boys.

"Oh no, you're not going anywhere!"

If Saito had jumped, Netto let out a scream that was too high-pitched, reminiscent of a squirrel. The child retreated, taking refuge behind the legs of the preteen who went on the defensive. He growled so loudly that he started to roar slightly.

"I'm so angry, my dear little star...so I think I'll specialize in another type of movie with you: Snuff Movies!"

Saito, not having much of an idea of what those were, did not change his reaction. He felt annoyed by all this, so he rushed towards the Zoanoroid to attack him again, but this time Videoman was better prepared. He grabbed the adolescent's arm with his tape and gave him several knee strikes to the stomach. Then, using the reel of his tape, he struck his face. The boy stepped back, covering his face, but the Navi's tape rewound to hit his body with a big blow, propelling the former Navi out of the scene and no longer visible.

The child screamed his name as he tried to find him, but eventually, the Zoanoroid's video tape grabbed his ankle and made him slip to the ground.

"I told you you're not going anywhere! There are people I work with who are going to come get you! Stay still!"

Netto's eyes widened. Was this really the end for him? And for Saito? He tried to get up with difficulty, but the tape holding his ankle grew by wrapping around his legs, imprisoning them in a roll of brown film.

"Plug in! Tenguman! Transmission!"

With a sudden burst of wind and surprising speed, the bands holding his body were cut into pieces and Videoman was thrown back. Netto saw the tall Tengu-masked Navi he had seen the day before. Behind him he recognized his operator, Futenroshi, with that same impassive face.

"Are you the Navi responsible for all these missing children?" He asked with that sober voice, still keeping control.

Videoman rose, his green teeth bared.

"Listen to me you old blimp, I have nothing to say to ignoramuses like you!"

Futenroshi waited several seconds before giving a response, raising his head.

"Wrong answer."

Tenguman charged straight at the Zoanoroid, punching him straight in the chest, using the three leaves of his right arm to give several stab-like blows. Netto tried to move away, hoping to find Saito and help him. The sun was already starting to rise…

As soon as he had set foot outside the tent area, Videoman roared towards him, managing to outrun the Tengu Navi and head towards the child like a wild wolf. But he was confronted by another creature that had jumped over the child to attack him like a roaring tiger, pinning him to the ground. Everyone looked at what had just happened with shock, but Netto felt reassured. Rockman was on the black and green Navi, Videoman looking at him almost frightened while Futenroshi, with the same expression, seemed stunned.

"W-what..." For the first time, Videoman's voice trembled in the same way as his eyes. "Are you...a soldier from Gregar?"

Rockman screamed at him without his mask, revealing his sharp teeth while holding tightly to the emblem against the chest of the Zoanoroid.

"Did I... Did I do something wrong?"

Once again, the ferocious Navi screamed at him. Netto watched the scene and could feel all the fear coming from Videoman. If he were human he would have certainly cried.

"Listen to me, my Lord, even if I don't know who you are, but... Please, I was just doing what I had to do, and I just wanted to have fun!"

The grip on the emblem tightened suddenly. Tenguman himself appeared to tense up, as did his operator.

"I beg you! I will do my best! I will bring you more children and better-quality films!"

But that was too much, Rockman pressed on his emblem and it started to shine.

"No!" Futenroshi growled as Tenguman approached to allow the Navi to move away. But before he could attack, the light was absorbed by Rockman who began to scream. Feeling all that energy being consumed within him, he slowly backed away, his face very dark—even Netto dared not approach. His body was smoking strangely and he growled several times. The child felt a wave of fear in his being and turned his head to where the former Zoanoroid stood.

Videoman was still there, but he no longer had the Gregar mark on his Navi emblem. He was free. He opened his eyes and looked around, his eyes trembling when he saw the other imposing Navi with the Tengu mask.

"I..." he began.

"Futenroshi, I do not detect any trace of Beast Factor in this Navi," Tenguman cut in.

Futenroshi turned his head, looking at the strange Navi who had moved away, then to the child. Videoman knelt down before them, begging for mercy.

"Have mercy! I am no longer a Zoanoroid! I feel nothing anymore, so please, can I return to my operator?"

At the moment they heard this, Futenroshi pulled out a strange machine resembling a PET and pointed it at the black and green Navi.

"Not until you've revealed everything you know!"

As he pressed a button, a light enveloped Videoman, trapping him inside. Once the Navi was gone, the duo turned their attention to the strange Navi with the intention of doing the same to him.

"This Navi..." Tenguman started. "It is filled with Beast Factor... It's almost frightening."

With a simple growl, Futenroshi approached, but he was stopped by the child with his arms raised, making him stop.

"I won't let you!" he cried.

"Kid..."

"This Navi is my best friend! He’s not a Zoanoroid! He won't harm anyone unless you bother us!"

Navi and Operator said nothing. Netto was not ready to move.

"So that's why… That explains your lack of choice?"

Netto gasped, not answering. He still showed resistance, not wanting to let him approach.

"It is to protect him?"

Lowering his arms while searching for an answer, he remained as sincere as possible. "I would do anything to make sure nothing happens to Rockman! I choose to protect him!"

A long silence settled between them, then Futenroshi raised his head towards Tenguman who crossed his arms across his chest.

"I suppose we have no choice..." Futenroshi resumed as Netto remained on guard. "Netto... The purpose of a journey is to learn. When I saw you enter this village all alone, I wondered what you were between a grasshopper and a bird... I just realized you were only a bird fallen from the nest, unable to fly...needing the wild wolf for protection."

Netto growled in anger at this revelation, unable to tolerate the morality of this man. "I will let you go, you and your...friend. But if I ever cross you again, I'll have to arrest you...both of you."

Tenguman crouched down to be at the height of his operator and allowed him to climb onto his shoulder. Perched on top, Netto looked at him like a sacred being. The two of them walked away in silence. When the child turned to locate the spot where Saito had fallen, he found nothing... Not even a single trace of the older boy. He had disappeared. Despite his Navi's efforts to calm down in the distance, Netto cried out the name of the preteen.

Futenroshi wondered how special this child and Navi were. They were certainly strange, but to what extent? He couldn't deny that this little boy, despite his innocent appearance, was too irregular for him... He had already said it, he found him unnatural.

To be Continued

Chapter Text

"Netto-kun!" exclaimed Rockman from the PET, which was currently recharging. "Yaito fell down the stairs and has just been taken to the hospital!"

As he was doing his homework, Netto looked up at the AI avatar in his machine, his face expressing concern. "Huh? Is she okay?"

The Navi nodded as he read the message he had just received. "Yes, Meiru-chan just sent an email about it. She's inviting you to come with her to visit."

The boy with the bandana froze for a few seconds as he looked at the screen, his mind lost in thought. He felt like there was a static electricity effect in his brain. "Netto-kun?" asked Rockman, noticing that his operator wasn't responding anymore.

"At the hospital?" Netto asked uncertainly.

"Yes. Where else would she go?"

The boy turned his head, his gaze empty as his mind searched for some kind of escape. "I'm not comfortable in hospitals," he muttered flatly.

Rockman tilted his head, trying to understand. "Why is that? Did you have a problem when you were younger?"

Netto turned his head again to look into his Navi’s green eyes. "You see..." he began, embarrassed. "When I was little, I had some kind of trauma... But I don't remember what happened. And ever since then, I've had this bad feeling every time I step into a hospital."

He noticed that Rockman's eyes had narrowed and he was lowering them with a kind of shame, as if it were his fault.

"Hey, don't worry about it!" Netto exclaimed, embarrassed to see him in this state. "It's just a feeling! Once, Mama broke her leg and I had to accompany her to the hospital very often!"

The Navi raised his head, but his expression indicated that he didn't feel comforted by Netto's words. "If you say so..." he replied vaguely.

Netto slowly woke up, the bright sunlight dazzling him. He glanced around and realized he was lost in the middle of the desert. He had fallen asleep under one of the few trees in the plain. He rubbed his eyes and noticed the person next to him was gone. He frowned and a moving shadow caught his attention. Looking up, he saw Rockman perched on a branch watching him, tail frantically wagging.

Netto stretched and yawned, letting himself fall back against the tree. "Good morning, how are you today?" he asked with a smile, his eyes still foggy.

Rockman tilted his head, continuing to observe the child lying down. Netto adjusted his bandana and stood up, stretching again. "Have you been awake for long?" he asked.

Without waiting for an answer, Netto put on his cape and placed his bag on his back. He called for Rockman to come down so they could continue on their way. The Navi obeyed without a sound. On their way, Netto occasionally talked to Rockman, who followed him slowly at a certain distance. He remembered his dream, or perhaps he should say it was a memory.

For the first time in a while, Netto had a dream that was simply a memory. It wasn’t like the previous ones he had that were either insignificant, or where he was separated from his mother, or even a traumatic dream similar to the one he had in Akindo City. No, unlike his other dreams, this one had upset him. But he tried to convince himself that it was just due to the stress of being stuck here and that he couldn't blame Saito for it.

The memory was just a moment that had happened shortly before the N1 Grand Prix when Yaito had sprained her ankle. It wasn't serious, but she had been hospitalized for a day. Netto had later accompanied Meiru to visit the little girl and everything had gone well. That didn't change the fact that Netto wasn't the biggest fan of hospitals; he just felt uneasy. After all, isn't it common to feel uncomfortable in a place full of sick people? This feeling had haunted him since his childhood. But ever since he had become a NetSavior he often ended up in the hospital due to suffering from serious injuries, so he had gotten used to it. The sensation wasn't really present anymore, although it remained like a scar.

Without realizing it, Netto felt gravity pull him towards the ground, which even surprised Rockman. The child got up, massaging his back, and realized that he had fallen into a hole. He called out to his Navi several times, but the latter looked down from above, his head sticking out from the edge. There were at least three meters separating him from the surface, and Rockman growled with anger upon realizing that his operator was stuck there.

"Rockman!" called Netto, catching his attention. "Get me out of here!"

The Navi stopped his growling and Netto swore he saw a more human expression in Rockman's eyes. The latter turned around and waved his tail towards the bottom of the hole. The child frowned, wondering why his Navi couldn't just come pick him up and bring him back up. With a sigh, he grabbed the end of Rockman's tail and, with the strength of his arms, began to climb up the wall. Even though it hurt, he continued to climb despite Rockman's growls of disapproval.

However, just as he was almost out of the hole, sounds and human voices could be heard. Rockman gave a big push, causing Netto to let go and fall back into the hole. The Navi then fled, leaving the child feeling betrayed and abandoned.

"What was that?" he heard from above.

"I think we caught something!"

Two heads appeared above the hole and Netto looked up at them, blinking several times, shocked to see the two men.

"A kid!" exclaimed one of them. "Are you okay? Nothing broken?"

Netto tried to sit up and put a hand to the back of his head. "I'm okay... Can you help me get out of here?"

The two men nodded silently and threw a rope down to the young boy. He grabbed it and the two men helped him climb out. Once out of the hole, the men asked him questions, concerned. "Are you okay? Are you alone?"

Although Netto appreciated their concern, he knew what he had to do. Instead of answering, he simply shook his head. "I'm with my Navi. We were supposed to go to Namico town."

One of the men opened his mouth, but the other offered him a smile. "I see. Just be very careful."

However, the second man approached him even closer, worried.

"But Namico town is on the other side of the sacred mountain!"

Netto took on a timid pose, hands behind his back. "I just need to visit a friend! Do you know how I could get there?" he admitted in his lie.

The two men looked at each other in silence before the both of them stood up, picking up their shovels and picks.

"Listen kid, if you want to get to Namico town as quickly as possible, it's better to cross the mountain. But without a guide, it's going to be complicated," said one of them.

"But you said you have a Navi, right?" asked the other.

Netto looked away. "My Navi has a really bad sense of direction."

The two men thought for a moment, then one of them shrugged.

"The best thing would be for you to go to the research camp. We're all hardworking miners, and the sacred mountain is our territory."

The other man nodded. "Yes, I think if you ask for a guide, you can get one."

Netto nodded, understanding that the two men couldn't accompany him. He set off in the direction of the camp they had indicated to him, smiling as he realized they had taken him as an independent person.

Rockman was still missing, but Netto wondered if he might be nearby and had overheard the conversation. As he looked around, the child began to notice several people dressed in the same manner as the two men he had met before. Dozens of tents stretched around him, and several people were busy with various tasks. Netto tried to approach various people for information, but no one paid him any attention. While he appreciated that the adults no longer treated him like a fragile little thing, he didn't want to be completely ignored. That's when some of the workers recommended that he go see a woman with red hair—the assistant to the camp director—who might be able to help him. Spotting the woman a little further away, Netto headed towards her. She was focused on reading a sheet and didn't seem to notice the child approaching her.

"Hey!" he said in a loud voice.

The young woman looked up, searching around before finally noticing him.

"Uh? What do you want, kid?" she asked, scanning the surroundings to see if he was alone.

"I was told you could help me," said Netto. "I'm looking for a guide to cross the sacred mountain and get to Namico Town."

The woman blinked, surprised by the child's request. After a sigh, she replied, "Okay, follow me. It would be best if we went to see the director to find out who might be available to help you." She started walking and turned back to Netto. "We have a lot of work to do, after all." The child followed her in silence, happy to have finally found someone willing to help him in his quest.

The child nodded silently and watched as the young woman led him through the crowded work area. The buzzing of tools and the shouts of direction mixed into a confusing and exhausting cacophony. He was relieved to not be alone, even though he didn't know the woman who was helping him or where he was.

Soon, they arrived in front of a massive tent that stood proudly among the other modest shelters. The young woman lifted the tent flap, letting Netto enter. He was greeted by the smell of damp earth, a heavy and slightly unpleasant scent. The room was filled with wooden dressers, but his attention was drawn to a large desk cluttered with papers and books. Sitting behind the desk was a man hunched over his work, apparently indifferent to the arrival of the newcomers.

"Sir!" exclaimed the young woman once she was by Netto's side. "We have someone who needs a guide."

The boss finally looked up from his documents and gazed at Netto with curiosity.

"A kid?" he responded, surprised.

Although he could have become angry again, Netto lowered his head while twisting his mouth. He explained his situation with a stutter.

"Um… I want to go to Namico Town to find a friend, but I got lost with my Navi and I just learned that I have to cross the mountain to get there."

The young woman looked at Netto with surprise but did not ask any further questions, keeping her curiosity to herself. On the other hand, the man closed his eyes and took a moment to think.

"Ah yes, the sacred mountain..." he began thoughtfully. "There's a labyrinth up there and for people who have never really studied this mountain, they risk getting lost."

"A labyrinth?" repeated Netto, who was confused.

"This mountain is a temple filled with inscriptions or hieroglyphs that are not fully decipherable at the moment. We only know that it must have been created by people who used to worship the Cybeasts when they were among us."

Netto's mouth fell open in surprise upon learning the secrets of the mountain. Now he was even more curious, wishing to learn more about what he had heard about the Cybeasts. The man looked through some documents on his desk and then let out a sigh.

"Unfortunately, I don't think we have anyone available to be a guide," the director continued.

Netto let his eyebrows fall over his eyes, revealing his sadness. The young woman, moved by his despair, approached him to comfort him.

"It's okay... I'll just climb… Or go around the mountain. My Navi will protect me," Netto said, shrugging and forcing a smile.

But the young woman, panicked, knelt in front of him and tried to dissuade him from going alone. "Oh no, that's not the right solution! The mountain is very dangerous to climb. It's better for you to wait until someone can free up their time!" she insisted with concern.

Despite her attempt to convince the child, Netto was not reassured.

"Well, actually," the director began with an enigmatic smile. "We do have two people who could be available!"

At first, the child seemed happy with the news, but the young woman next to him displayed an increasingly panicked expression.

"You mean...them?" she asked, her voice trembling.

Netto was perplexed by the woman's worried look. He looked between her and the director with a questioning expression. The director stood up and placed his hands on his wooden desk.

"Could you please call Mister Press and Horisugi Dotarou?" he asked.

The young woman hesitantly took out her PET and began to write a message. Netto began to wonder if there was a problem with the two people in question. All he wanted was to cross the mountain and get to the next town. Deep down, he wondered how he could bring Rockman with him without being seen.

"They'll be here in a few minutes," the young woman announced, putting away her PET.

They waited for a few moments until Netto was suddenly and violently propelled to the side, as if caught in an explosion.

"We're here, boss!" he heard a strong and resonant voice behind him.

"What's our new mission-gozarou?" echoed another voice, slightly higher-pitched.

The child got up, aided by the young woman. He then observed the two individuals who had just entered the room. One of them was an imposing man with a big red nose and hair shaped like a drill, or perhaps like a rocker's pompadour. He had an aura of confidence and leadership emanating from him. The other individual, on the other hand, was his exact physical opposite: skinny and wearing protective glasses, a visibly lost tooth showing when he spoke. Netto slowly approached the two men, moving away from the woman standing next to him. The two newcomers didn't seem to have noticed him.

"Well, as you have understood, we have a little client who wishes to cross the sacred mountain," declared the director in front of the two men, who in turn opened their mouths, stunned and incredulous. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

"What? The sacred mountain? You're joking, right?" asked the man with the pointy hair, looking worried. "We have hardly ever set foot there since our superior doesn't want us to go!"

"Well, I authorize you to go there," added the director, taking his chin. "This will be your new challenge: to escort a client safely to the other side of the sacred mountain." He paused, fixing his gaze on the two men as they held their breath. "If you succeed, I will give you the S rank of Digger. That seems like a satisfying reward after the incident that occurred... Isn't that right, Horisugi?"

The man with the pointy hair and dark nose began to grind his teeth, lowering his head almost ashamed.

"That's great! We can be S rank Diggers again!" exclaimed the second man, his hat on his head. "But where is the client?"

"He's right here," the director said, gesturing with his hand.

The two men turned their gaze in the same direction, but saw only the young woman. They began to think it was a joke, but heard a clearing of the throat and lowered their heads to see Netto looking at them with a simple smile. The two men frowned and turned to their superiors.

"A kid?!" exclaimed the one with the dark nose. "You want us to take care of a kid? But..."

"He's just another client, everyone has the right to be guided in the labyrinth," their boss declared.

The man did not answer, but his teammate placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Don't worry, Dotarou, it's just a mission after all," he said confidently.

He looked to the side and saw Netto still watching them without any ulterior motives.

"Yes, but how do you expect us to guide someone in a mountain we don't know well enough?" Dotarou asked.

"You'll receive a map in your PET. Do you have any other questions?"

The two looked at each other and then shook their heads slowly.

"Very well. Now, what are you waiting for? Escort our client."

Feeling his irritation rising, the stronger of the two spoke up.

"Fine! Come on kid, let's go!"

They turned on their heels and left, followed by Netto at a slower pace. He waved goodbye to the two other adults before leaving the tent.

The young woman was trembling slightly, her voice was filled with worry as she shared the depths of her thoughts. "Sir... I'm worried. Those two are troublemakers. And this child..."

"Don't worry, the child will be fine. Someone will pick him up. As for the other two... They won't bother us anymore," reassured her superior, speaking in a firm and calm tone.

The young woman seemed even more perplexed by this enigmatic response. "What do you mean, sir?" she asked.

The superior shrugged. "You don't need to concern yourself with that. Now, get back to work," he replied in a firm tone, indicating that the conversation was over. The young woman hesitated for a moment before ultimately complying, going back to her tasks with a certain apprehension in her heart.

Netto followed the two men silently, observing their behavior with curiosity. Once outside the camp, he scanned the area in search of Rockman, hoping to find him hidden somewhere. Instead, he caught the man with the cap and blond hair panicking while looking at his PET.

"Oh damn, this maze makes no sense, there are paths that lead to the same rooms-gozarou!" he exclaimed, finishing his sentence with several stressed groans.

Intrigued, the child tilted his head, sensing that the two men were not very confident. He decided to encourage them a little more, speaking in a more positive tone.

"I'm sure we can do it!" he exclaimed in turn.

"Kid, I'm not sure you understand, but this maze is cursed. People can get lost in it forever, and even the most skilled of us come out with scars," declared the stronger man, taking on a dramatic tone.

The little boy closed his mouth, furrowing his brow at hearing this. He didn't want to let himself be discouraged.

"But I'm sure we can do it. I'm not afraid!" he replied confidently.

"Oh yeah? What are you normally afraid of?" asked the same, more pessimistic man.

The child thought for a moment, then put a finger to his lips.

"Mmmh... I don't know," he began. "But I'm afraid there won't be any vegetables in my curry! The taste would never be the same again!"

The other man looked at him strangely, then clenched his fists while twisting his mouth, still maintaining his dramatic expression.

"You don't have the same concerns as us, but at least you have your values," he concluded.

The child, embarrassed by the situation, looked down at his feet and blushed. He was proud to be true to his personality in these circumstances. Deep down, he didn't really know what his true fear was, but as long as he was with Rockman he had nothing to fear. The partner approached the child, smiling (with almost all of his teeth).

"You do seem like a brave child who's not afraid of anything-gozarou!" he commented, turning to his friend. "Look at him, Dotarou, he's got an adventurer's look!" he exclaimed, while touching the child's cape.

The other man crossed his arms, making a remark in response. "He reminds me more of that kid who got lost with his brother in the Forest of the Unknown, Press!"

The child blinked several times, scrutinizing the two men. It was the first time since he arrived in this world that he had met people so different from what he was used to. Although they were adults, their primary concern was not his age or the fact that he was alone, but rather his personality and appearance. The child suddenly felt understood, accepted, and appreciated for who he was.

"Press?" repeated Netto, trying to understand if he had missed something.

The blond man quickly stood up, almost embarrassed. "Oh yes! Sorry, we haven't introduced ourselves-gozarou!" He positioned himself between his teammate and the child, placing a hand on his chest to indicate himself. "I am Mister Press! And my friend here is Dotarou-gozarou!"

Dotarou raised his hand in greeting with a more confident smile this time. Netto did the same.

"My name is Netto! Nice to meet you!" he said joyfully.

"We feel the same way-gozarou!" replied Press while raising his hand.

Despite his smile, Netto bit his lower lip and slowly approached, showing a slight irritation.

"Mister Press, why do you say 'gozarou' every time? Are you a ninja?"

The man in question blushed greatly. Before he could even try to formulate a response, Dotarou gave him a pat on the back that almost made him stumble. "He's from Amerope! He learned Japanese by watching anime and dramas, so excuse him if he seems cliché, he's doing his best!" explained Press's teammate. Although he seemed taken aback, Netto nodded to show that he understood.

A voice suddenly echoed from nowhere. "Hey Press!" it exclaimed. Netto immediately recognized the sound effect coming from a PET. Mister Press took out his PET from his pocket and looked at it carefully. "Can I come out now?" he asked.

Press glanced at the child and then back at his PET's screen. "Well, it's just that... I'm not sure if the client is comfortable with Navis," he hesitated.

The child raised his hands in approval. "There's no problem! I love Navis!" he reassured.

Press nodded, raised the arm holding his PET in one direction, and shouted. "Plug in! Dustman, transmission!"

A blue light shot out like a sniper bullet and transformed into a gigantic form. It had an orange head, a green torso, and two long arms, each with a disc that had a point on one end and four points on the other. Dustman had a frightening shape; similar to that of Punk, the Zoanoroid of Yozora City. However, Netto felt safe since he was dealing with a Navi. "Aah, it feels good to be outside!" exclaimed the Navi.

"Yo, Dustman!" greeted Dotarou with a wave.

The Navi returned the gesture and turned to the child.

"So, he's our client for today!" he approached him, so gigantic that he cast a shadow over Netto's small body. "Nice to meet you! Glad to finally see a client who's willing to see me outside! I'm Dustman, the Navi of that wimpy Press!"

Although Netto reached out his hand to Dustman, he didn't move. "Sorry, if I had a hand I would shake yours," he apologized.

The child withdrew his hand, blushing at the awkwardness. Besides that, he found this Navi very friendly and cool. He turned to Dotarou, his face lit up with a friendly smile.

"And you, Dotarou-san, do you also have a Navi?" he asked enthusiastically.

If the atmosphere was initially joyful and friendly, it slowly transformed into a much colder one. Dotarou's face stopped smiling and he looked away. He furrowed his brows as if he were irritated by something.

"Yeah... I had one," he replied before walking away without adding anything else.

Netto slowly opened his mouth, watching Dotarou walk away in silence. The child felt bad, thinking that he had said something he shouldn't have said for the young adult to react that way. Before he could say anything, he felt Press's comforting hand on his shoulder.

"It's better to avoid talking about his Navi. It's quite...a sensitive topic," he explained.

The child nodded, looking at the ground. The words had been taken out of his mouth. He wanted to ask Press what had happened, but he concluded that it was not the time and that he would probably never know.

"Hey!" Dotarou's voice echoed in the distance, waving his arm in the air. "We're not going to stay here all day! We have to go to that mountain!"

The others nodded and hurried to join Dotarou to continue their walk. The imposing Navi of Press approached Netto with a curious smile.

"Tell me kid, do you have a Navi too?"

Netto wasn't surprised, but he forced himself to smile and felt a drop of sweat trickle down his temple as Press looked at him with excitement, curious to see what the child's traveling Navi would look like.

"Well... I have one, but he's not here," he replied, trying to sound natural. "He's not very sociable."

Dotarou continued to walk ahead without looking back and asked, "How will he join you on the other side of the mountain if he's not here with us?"

Netto felt his throat tighten as he tried to come up with an answer. "He's very good at finding me. I'm sure once we're on the other side, we'll be together again," he finally answered.

"That's weird, kid," added the same man. "If your Navi doesn't like people, you could have left him in your PET."

The child looked down. "It's...more complicated than that." He didn't want to talk about the breakdown of his PET and all the complications that had resulted from it. Fortunately, the other three didn't make any further comments and left Netto to his thoughts. The important thing was that he knew his Navi could find him.

The journey to the mountain had not been too long, but Press had asked the young boy strange questions throughout the trip. He had asked where his cape came from, if he was a traveler from afar, or if he was native to the country. Although his speech tic was a bit redundant, Netto had managed to answer his questions without too much difficulty using short and simple responses.

Finally, they arrived near the famous mountain, whose bare surface did not allow for the growth of vegetation. Climbing this mountain required great expertise, and bypassing the mountain range to which it belonged was impossible. Netto was looking for the entrance to the labyrinth when he caught a glimpse of a familiar tail behind a rock. He glanced at the two adults and the other Navi, hoping they hadn't noticed anything. Wanting to warn the creature he had seen, he was cut off.

"Here we are!" exclaimed Dotarou. "It's not going to be easy!"

"If this labyrinth is known to be a real puzzle..." started Dustman, "Why don't we just dig straight through?"

"This is an archaeological site, Dustman-gozarou. A whole part of our history is in there!" replied Press.

Netto then approached the group and asked, "So? Are we going in or not?"

The group turned towards the child and Dotarou closed his eyes as he tried to make a good decision.

"Listen kid, we don't know what we might find inside. Maybe bloodthirsty monsters or even Balrogs!"

"Those don’t exist, Dotarou-san..." commented Dustman, looking disappointed.

"That's why, if we have to face all of that, we have to prepare!" Dotarou continued without paying attention to the Navi behind him. "I hope you're ready, Netto-kun."

The child nodded with a determined look and clenched fists. He was ready to do whatever Dotarou would tell him to do.

"I told you, I'm not afraid of anything! What do we need to do to prepare?"

Dotarou began to think while giving his best smile.

"The best preparation we can do would be..." he paused, creating a small suspense. "To eat!"

The three others nearly fell over, and Press looked at his watch a little impatiently. "But it's not time to eat-gozarou!" he announced.

With his fists clenched, Dotarou wasn't intimidated. "So what? We're going to travel through a labyrinth that we know nothing about. We might as well fuel up before we go!"

No one knew what to say, except maybe Netto, who shrugged with a smile and moved closer to the young adult with spiky hair.

"I guess that's a good idea, and I haven't eaten anything this morning!" the child admitted while moving closer to Dotarou.

Dustman let his arms drag on the ground, looking bored, while Press silently approved. Finally, they decided to sit on some rocks with the child sitting on a larger one facing them, each taking food out of their bags for an impromptu picnic. The only Navi inspected the surroundings, watching for any viruses. Netto took out some onigiri he had bought in a village the day before, and everyone ate in their own way. Dotarou hurriedly ate his meal in one go while Press, sitting next to him, looked at him almost judgmentally.

Meanwhile, Netto noticed a strange noise behind him. He turned quickly and saw Rockman crouched behind the rock, waiting for him to give him something. The child's eyes widened when he saw him, almost losing his balance. He looked at the two other men and neither of them had noticed Rockman, and the Navi that was watching the area was too far away to notice anything. Netto tried to ignore him to avoid suspicion, but the wild Navi made too much noise that sounded like moans begging for his attention. He took one of the rice balls and gave it to Rockman, feeling relieved when he took it with both hands.

"By the way, Netto," Dotarou began. The child quickly turned his head towards him, trying to smile as if nothing was wrong. "Where do you want to go after crossing the mountain?"

"I'm going to Namico Town, I have to meet a friend there."

"Oh, he lives there?" Press added between bites of his food.

"Well..." Netto stopped, realizing that he had not thought about how Saito would get to this town. He looked at the entrance of the labyrinth, wondering how he would find him if he got lost. Unless he took another path, but that was impossible because there was only one path to reach this town. He would have liked to answer, but Rockman's whining distracted him again, begging for another onigiri. The Navi was scratching the rock with his two clawed hands, annoying Netto.

"Are you okay, kid?" asked Dotarou, having noticed that Netto was looking elsewhere.

The child looked at his hidden Navi, who was still demanding something. He forced himself to smile once again and grabbed an onigiri that he threw behind him.

"I'm fine, why?"

The two men looked at him in disbelief, having seen the child throw away food as if it were normal. Subsequently, Dustman approached them, ignoring what had just happened.

"There's no sign of a virus, we're safe for now," he announced.

The two men nodded while the Navi turned to the child to listen to his response. It was then that he noticed something strange: a green tail was wagging frantically behind the young boy. Dustman immediately became concerned.

"Kid, be careful! What is that?!" he exclaimed.

Netto turned around to see Rockman's tail standing up behind him. He widened his eyes, opened his mouth to respond but stuttered while searching for his words. Before he could say anything, Rockman suddenly stood up, his helmet poking out of the rock. Dotarou quickly stood up while Press spat out what he had in his mouth.

"What is that?!" Dotarou almost shouted, pointing his finger.

Netto tried to respond, but Rockman suddenly growled and jumped off of the ground to stand in front of the labyrinth entrance, showing his teeth in a threatening manner. Press and Dustman backed away in panic (Press jumping into his Navi's arms) while Dotarou looked at Rockman with anger. He wasn't afraid, but rather...he felt hate.

"A Zoanoroid, huh?" he said with a sarcastic smile.

"I... I don't want to be infected with the Beast Factor!" resonated Dustman, trembling as he held his operator in his arms. Netto quickly placed himself between the two, arms raised, standing with his back to Rockman to face his guides.

"Stop!" shouted Netto, desperate. "Rockman is not a Zoanoroid, he's my Navi!"

Dotarou became even more angry. "If he's really your Navi, why does he have the emblem of Gregar on his head?!" he roared.

Rockman immediately reacted to the name Gregar, roaring like a fierce tiger. Netto tried to calm him down in panic, but it only made the young adult smile.

"Yeah, of course, it's Gregar again! Gregar, you came to get me, right?" he mocked.

"Don't be so dramatic, Dotarou-gozarou..." Press said behind him in a slightly more panicked voice.

Netto focused on Dotarou, lowering his hand and taking on a lighter tone. He glanced at Rockman, making sure he wouldn't attack. "What are you saying, Dotarou-san?" he asked.

Dotarou frowned, his eyes still fixed on the Navi in front of him. "Gregar took Groundman from me! He turned him into that...monster."

Netto heard Rockman growl behind him, sending shivers down his spine. He could understand Dotarou's hostility, but he couldn't let his guard down. He had to protect his Navi. "Rockman isn't Gregar! He had nothing to do with it!" he protested, stepping back and shaking his head. "He protected me against other Zoanoroids and never hurt me!"

As Netto thought, an idea came to his mind. He remembered what Rockman had done to Elecman and Videoman just two days ago. Rockman had the ability to heal Zoanoroids and sometimes even delete them. Was there a reason for that? And if they met Dotarou's Navi…

"Rockman can heal Zoanoroids! I've seen it!" he exclaimed.

"What?" the other three repeated, but Dustman's voice was the loudest.

"It's true! He can heal Navis, he's done it twice on two different Zoanoroids!"

"Wait, are you saying he can save fallen Navis?" Dustman asked, placing his operator on the ground.

"I think so. Rockman has this power..." the child turned to his Navi, his eyes shining with hope. "Isn't that right, Rockman? You can save Navis?"

Rockman immediately squatted to face him, his two hands on the ground. He growled and made a strange gesture against his stomach. Netto sighed, took out his bag and gave him the last onigiri he had, which Rockman eagerly devoured under the amazed eyes of the others.

"What?!" they all exclaimed at the same time.

"A Navi who can eat?!" added Dustman, astonished.

Netto looked at them with some timidity, not realizing that Rockman was now an exceptional case for some reason. "Rockman is...special..."

"So a Zoanoroid can eat-gozarou?"

Netto frowned this time upon hearing that. "I told you he's not a Zoanoroid! He's a Navi!"

Dotarou stepped forward, almost towering over the child who backed away with suspicion while keeping his arms raised.

"If he really is a Navi, are you sure he won't harm us?" he asked in a deep voice.

The child nodded slowly. "I swear, as long as I'm here, he won't do anything."

Dotarou glanced at the Navi who was staring at them with his bloody red eyes.

"If he really isn't a Zoanoroid, I absolutely don't like the look of your Navi. How can a kid own a Navi that takes the form of a Cybeast that terrified more than one generation?" he launched.

Netto lowered his eyes, wishing he could answer that question, but he couldn't say anything without looking suspicious. The heavy silence that followed was broken by Dustman, whose voice betrayed some concern. "So, is he really going to stay with us? Can he at least go back into his PET? I don't really want to travel with a Navi who has a Beast Factor on him..." Press nodded along.

Netto understood their concern, but he had to take a saddened tone to respond.

"I'm sorry... But his PET is broken and I can't control him from there..." he admitted.

"Broken?" exclaimed Dustman. Netto thought he saw the Navi shudder. "How can your PET be broken if your Navi is right there?" he asked, pointing to the softly growling Navi.

Before answering, Netto took his PET out of his bag, wanting to show what he was talking about. "My PET is just broken. It exploded during a battle and since then I can't do anything..." he explained before turning to his Navi, who seemed resigned.

"You should still be careful with your PET. If it's destroyed, the Navi it belongs to will be deleted forever!" warned Dustman.

Netto raised his head abruptly, his eyes wide with horror. The words of the Navi in front of him seemed almost unreal, as if the ground had just slipped from under his feet. He held his PET tightly in his hand, desperately seeking an answer to the situation. Rockman was there, in front of him, but something was wrong. Had the malfunction of his PET affected his Navi's mind?

Seconds passed, slow and endless, while Netto intensely scrutinized Rockman's eyes. Finally, he let out a sigh of relief. "For now...he seems to be okay...and I'm sure he'll get better," he murmured, trying to reassure himself as much as his Navi.

On his side, Dustman did not try to argue any further. He knew that Netto's Navi was here "in good health," at least for the moment. "Well... Then I guess I'll have to go back," he declared finally, turning away from them.

"Eh? But you don't have to do that!" exclaimed Netto, feeling a pang of remorse wash over him. He didn't want Dustman to leave because of Rockman.

But Dustman didn't seem inclined to listen to the human's protests. "Kid, you humans can hang out with people who have contagious diseases, but I don't think you'd stay with those people without protection," he calmly explained.

The orange Navi turned to his operator, who had his PET in his hands, disappearing without a word. Netto lowered his eyes, feeling a bit ashamed. He didn't like the comparison as he didn't see Rockman as someone who was sick, but he couldn't deny that Dustman was right. The child turned to face his Navi, trying to offer him a reassuring smile. Dotarou, still wary of the wild Navi, approached him slowly, causing the Navi to hiss like a cat.

"I don't want to sound mean, but I want your Navi to walk at a certain distance from us," declared Dotarou, looking defiantly at the wild Navi.

Netto opened his mouth to protest, but Mister Press quickly passed by, placing himself in front of him and heading for the entrance, trembling with fear at the thought of approaching the beastly Navi. With hesitation, the child slowly approached Rockman, trying to calm the Navi down.

"Did you hear him? Please, do this for me. Don't worry, they won't hurt me," Netto pleaded softly. The Navi growled in response, and his operator responded with a small smile, trying to reassure him. He stepped back and then followed the others into the cave while Rockman waited for a moment.

Once inside, Press pulled out a flashlight to illuminate the surroundings while Dotarou stood with his arms crossed, examining the walls. "They were speaking gibberish before, weren't they?" he remarked.

"We could think of them as hieroglyphics, like in Netfrica," Press explained, scrutinizing the drawings with care. Netto also looked at the walls filled with strange drawings that had no apparent meaning. They depicted different people, each of them unique. The question was: who were these people? Had they created this labyrinth?

"Well, we're not going to spend the whole day here! Let's go find that exit!" Dotarou exclaimed, eager to get out of the cave. "Come on, kid, let's go!" He headed left and Press, his eyes fixed on his PET, followed closely. Netto cast one last look at the mysterious drawings on the wall before setting off, followed by Rockman far behind them, his footsteps echoing in the underground maze.

As they moved forward, they got lost multiple times, which particularly annoyed the man with drill-shaped hair. Every time they reached a dead end they had to backtrack, sometimes even retracing their steps. It was like a huge puzzle that made Dotarou's brain boil while the man with glasses began to stress out.

Netto, on the other hand, noticed the walls. Although they all looked similar, some characters were drawn bigger, probably to indicate their importance. He then understood that these characters were either humans or Navis, and the big difference between them was the circle on the Navis' chests. This discovery intrigued him even more, especially if it had been made within the last thirty-five years.

As nobody was paying attention, the child noticed a hole in the wall, letting light filter through.

Netto deftly slipped through the narrow passage, his small body easily passing through. He followed the light, moving from room to room. Suddenly, he felt a sensation of being watched, but he saw no one. He turned slowly, scanning the darkness around him, but he was alone. He realized then, with the foolishness of his decision to follow the light, that there was no one else. He was now lost, with no way to go back and find his companions.

The child took a deep breath and regained his confidence. He had to keep going towards the light, no matter what lay ahead. He finally arrived in a large room illuminated by several lamps with four massive pillars supporting the ceiling. He carefully observed every corner of the room, trying to better understand these enigmatic drawings.

It was then that he noticed a strange shape on the wall, which he immediately recognized. The massive form of Duo was depicted on the wall in front of him. Netto quickly approached the wall, placing his hands on it. He examined every detail of the representation, trying to understand why the legendary Navi had been depicted here. He sighed, finding nothing but an indecipherable text below Duo. He noticed that the "description" of the space program had been done in a twisted way, suggesting that the person who had done it was terribly angry.

Netto froze upon hearing a noise behind him, a human voice. He began to step back while holding his breath, trying to see where the noise was coming from. He spotted a young adult with brown hair facing another wall, dressed in a red jacket and a cap on his head. He felt like he knew this person, but couldn't remember where he had seen him before. He quickly noticed what the person seemed to be studying, his eyes widening just as much. The massive forms of the Cybeast Falzar and Gregar were depicted on the wall, their emblems painted on the sides. The child tried to get closer to see them better, but he wasn't paying attention to where he was stepping and hit something metallic that made a loud noise, freezing him in place.

The man turned around, and Netto noticed glasses on his face. He seemed shocked to see him while the child had lost all reaction. Initially speechless, the young man approached, raising his hand to say hello.

"Hey, are you okay? Are you lost?" he asked, trying to reassure the child.

Netto stepped back, curling up on himself. "I was just looking!" he replied timidly.

The adult in front of him stopped and looked at the walls with a fascinated smile. "Oh yeah, I can understand!" he added, gazing at the frescoes depicting the Cybeasts. Netto straightened up but couldn't help but look at the fresco where Duo was located again.

"Tell me, do you know what these drawings represent?" asked Netto, curious. The young man scrutinized him again and slowly approached one of the frescoes. He tried to be as clear as possible in his explanations.

"Well, I think it's about operators and their Navis over the years," he replied, examining another fresco. "Who exactly are they? I have no idea."

Netto blinked while looking at the drawings the man was observing. "What do you mean?" he asked, perplexed.

"Even though this cave was made in recent years, we can't find any witnesses who could explain its origin," explained the man. "We can't find the author or even the artists of these drawings. But we have noticed that they are signed with this emblem." He pointed to a symbol that Netto recognized as a circle cut in half, with half of another circle inside.

The man turned around and moved away from the wall, still looking around the room, and gave Netto a gentle smile.

"But..." He stopped, unable to finish his question. Netto looked at the wall where Duo was and lost himself in thought. None of this made any sense, why was Duo here? Had he ever set foot in this world? Refocusing on the Cybeasts, he tried to find an answer. "The Cybeasts... Why are they here exactly?" he asked again.

The man chuckled and approached the wall where the two beasts were depicted. "There are theories that this cave was created by ancient Cybeast worshipers. Isn't it normal that we depict the gods who once ruled this world?" he replied with a mysterious smile.

Netto watched the man with suspicion as he dangerously approached the Cybeast wall. With a furrowed brow, he listened to the words of the stranger, who seemed to admire the virtual creatures.

"Don't you think the world misses them? Without them, life seems so...empty," he declared, raising his hand to slowly stroke the drawing of Falzar. Netto found the gesture repulsive and stepped back, wary.

The young man turned to him with a smile. "I suppose you want to get out of here, don't you?"

Netto froze, searching for a way out. "I... I'll first find my companions to get out," he replied cautiously.

The man approached even closer, kneeling in front of him and trying to show kindness. "We can always wait for them outside, you don't have to worry about that," he assured. Netto lost the little trust he had given to the man, slowly backing away. But before he could escape, the stranger grabbed his hand, freezing him like a scared animal.

"You see, you're a child, and I only want to protect you," he murmured, bringing Netto's hand closer to his face. The boy struggled to break free, feeling panic rising within him. The man forced his hand against him, breathing in his scent. "Aren't children the future of our world?" he added.

The gesture made Netto's heart race, a suppressed anger rising within him. He quickly pulled his hand away and backed away slowly, realizing that his instincts were justified. He had once again put himself in a dangerous situation.

Dotarou and Press didn't realize that the child who was supposed to be following them had disappeared. They were so preoccupied with complaining about getting lost that they didn't notice the absence of the young boy's soft voice. Suddenly, a bestial growl was heard, plunging them into a panic. Press threw himself into Dotarou's arms. As they turned around, they directed their flashlight behind them and came face to face with Rockman's synthetic red eyes. If they could see the details, they would have noticed that his eyes were slowly distorting.

"T-that's the kid's Navi..." Press reassured, despite the fear on his face.

"Kid, can you tell him to step back, please?" Dotarou asked, keeping his gaze fixed on Rockman, trying to keep his head held high.

"Kid?" the bigger of the two asked one last time. The silence that followed only heightened their concern.

Each of them scanned the surroundings in search of the missing child, but Rockman—also on alert—sniffed the air with fury and growled louder and louder. The two men backed away slowly, seeing the Navi's violent reaction, which seemed ready to threaten them. However, after sniffing one last time, he suddenly turned on his heel and disappeared into the opposite hallway. The two men blinked, surprised by this unexpected reaction.

"Do you think he'll find the kid?" asked Press, a little worried.

Dotarou thought for a moment. "Yeah..." he finally said, taking a deep breath before releasing his teammate and clenching his fist with determination. "And so will we! We can't leave that kid alone! He's our client, after all!"

"Yeah!" exclaimed Press, also raising his fist, ready to follow his friend.

The two friends resumed their walk, following the tracks left by the bestial Navi, but despite their efforts they ended up getting lost once again. They had already taken several different paths and were starting to feel discouraged when their ears were drawn to distant cries. They immediately set out in search of the source of the noise, moving with caution and in silence. Finally, they arrived in a brightly lit room where they discovered Netto with an unknown person.

"Kid!" exclaimed Dotarou upon recognizing the child.

Netto turned around, beaming with joy at the sight of his friends. "Dotarou-san! Mister Press!" he exclaimed.

The relief of finding the child took hold of the two men, but their joy was short-lived when Netto tried to join them and his cape was held back by a force.

"I'm sorry, little one, but I really can't let you go elsewhere," said the voice of the third adult.

As Netto struggled to free himself, Dotarou pointed at the man in question. "Hey, I recognize you! The sort of nerd who always hangs around with the boss!" he said.

"My name is Daisuke!" he replied irritably. "And I received a message from the director to find the child that you must bring. Now, I have to continue the path with him!"

"What? But the boss didn't mention you, gozarou!" Press added just as surprised.

Daisuke put his glasses back on his nose, his smile sinister. "I guess he absolutely doesn't trust you, as if you're capable of bringing a child back from the other side of a maze like this!"

Netto observed his two companions. Press looked at the ground with sadness, broken by what he had just heard, while Dotarou clenched his fists with anger and frustration. Daisuke brought Netto back with the cape he still held. "Come on, little one, let's get out of here!"

The child frowned and turned back, retreating while looking at him with contempt. "No. I started my path with them, and it's with them that I'll get out of this mountain!" he declared firmly.

Daisuke grunted, then produced a strange device in his hand and pressed it, causing a deafening explosion and an earthquake. The three companions looked at each other, frightened, as a cloud of dust and debris filled the space. When the dust settled, they realized that their only way out was now blocked by a pile of rocks.

Dotarou shouted in anger, pointing at Daisuke. "What did you do?! You just condemned us!"

Daisuke shrugged, an ironic smile on his lips. "Not really. I have a way out of here, but I'm not sure you can come with me."

He paused, fixing the group with a calculating gaze. Then he approached the child, who was looking at him threateningly.

"I can blow up this mountain," he said, pointing the device towards the rocks, "or I can take the kid to get him out and leave you to find a way out yourselves."

Press trembled against Dotarou, terrified by the situation. Dotarou, on the other hand, raised his fist towards Daisuke, furious with his attitude.

"That's just disgusting what you're doing!" he exclaimed.

Daisuke shrugged, showing no sign of remorse. "I know what I'm doing, and nothing will stop me from achieving my goal."

Netto clenched his fists, annoyed by Daisuke's arrogant attitude. He approached him, determined to confront him, exasperated. "You really have a problem being so obsessed with me..." He widened his eyes when he realized something that made him react immediately. "You're a member of a sect, aren't you?!" he exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at Daisuke.

The latter widened his eyes, then began to laugh softly as if he had been caught red-handed. He lowered his head, sighing. "You're a kid who seems smarter than children your age," he said, taking out an amulet from the pocket of his sweatshirt. He held it out to Netto, who could see the symbol of a cybeast. "I'm a soldier of Falzar."

If Netto wanted to add something, Dotarou approached the child, anger taking over him. "Member of a sect?! When everyone finds out, you're going to be in the worst possible trouble!"

Daisuke laughed again. "Only if you get out of here!" he retorted with a mocking smile.

"Why are you kidnapping children?" asked Netto, keeping his cool while remaining on his guard. "What do you want from us?!"

"If you came with me, maybe you would have your answer."

Netto categorically refused to follow him, which caused Daisuke to put his hand on his hip and take out a PET. "In that case, you leave me no choice," he said, pointing his PET in front of him. "Plug-in, Quickman, transmission!" A red beam shot out of the PET, creating a blinding light that quickly moved to grab the child and appear next to Daisuke. Dotarou and Press could see a red-orange Navi with a yellow boomerang on its head, holding the child firmly despite his desperate attempts to struggle.

"Let me go!" yelled Netto.

Daisuke smiled smugly. "Well, I see our work here is done," he said, turning to the other two. "Gentlemen, I hope you make it in time!"

But before the Navi and operator could take a step, a loud noise was heard. Rocks shattered, revealing another creature on all fours. "Rockman!" exclaimed Netto, happy to see him.

Daisuke tensed up at the sight of him and Netto felt the Navi holding him had also reacted, unlike the two other adults who were strangely pleased to see him.

"What kind of soldier of Gregar is this?!" exclaimed Daisuke, visibly thrown off by the arrival of the wild Navi.

Without answering, Rockman rushed at Quickman who still held the child and, once attacked, he let him fall on his butt. The beastly Navi did not continue his attacks, instead remaining in front of Netto threateningly. Daisuke gritted his teeth and then smiled at him.

"I see... After all, it's a long-standing rivalry..." he commented, looking at Netto's Navi. He turned to Quickman with a wide smile, "Quickman, it's time for you to Beast out too!"

The "Navi" smiled and his teeth became sharper. His body transformed, releasing a pair of wings and more clawed hands and feet, but his color remained the same. The three friends widened their eyes as they watched the scene before them. Netto had not noticed the mark of the Navi, which was the emblem of the Cybeast Falzar.

Dotarou approached Daisuke, pointing his finger at Quickman. "Wait! How is it possible that your Navi can be a Zoanoroid?"

Daisuke replied with an imperturbable expression. "Because we chose it. I willingly joined the Falzar clan with Quickman, so it was obvious that he had to receive the Beast factor."

"You have to be a complete idiot to willingly join a sect!"

Daisuke grunted and raised his hand forward, signaling to Quickman. "Retrieve the kid!"

The Zoanoroid nodded and rushed towards Netto, but he was quickly stopped by Rockman, who held him back by his helmet. Despite Quickman's strong momentum, Rockman managed to push him back with force, hurling him against the wall. The red-orange Navi immediately came back at him, but Rockman stood ready to face him. Behind him, Netto felt Dotarou's hand on his shoulder. "Come on, kid, let's get out of here!"

Netto hurried to follow him, casting a last glance at the ongoing battle. His eyes trembled with emotion as he turned to join Dotarou and Press, hearing Daisuke's determined steps approaching them.

"No, you stay here!"

As he thought he was getting closer to the child, Daisuke felt the ground tremble. Everyone froze, including the Navis who were still fighting. Rocks and dust fell from the ceiling. Suddenly, a drilling noise filled the room and Netto jumped to the side as the wall broke into a thousand pieces. A strange vehicle had appeared, destroying everything in its path. But the child did not expect the drill to have a face.

"Groundman?!" exclaimed Dotarou, who was standing behind the child.

The so-called Navi, or rather the Zoanoroid with the emblem of Gregar, looked around before setting his eyes on the Navis who were looking at him with anger. His gaze then fell on Netto, who was still on the ground.

"I knew that following a strong scent of Beast Factor would lead me to a wonderful treasure," he said mockingly.

Without saying another word, the Zoanoroid rolled towards Netto. Behind him, the two other Navis also rushed towards him, trying to grab the child. But before they could do anything, Netto was propelled forward by a loud impact. When he opened his eyes, he noticed that Dotarou was standing above him, his eyes tight and forcing a smile.

"You okay, kiddo?"

Netto looked around, frozen, and saw a trace of blood on Dotarou's shoulder. Groundman, Dotarou's Navi, turned around and grinned widely upon seeing his operator.

"Oh! Look who's here! The one who can't even hold his drill properly!" he mocked.

Dotarou stood up to face his Navi. His face looked sad but determined.

"Groundman, are you still asleep? We have to dig to the depths of the earth! That was our goal!" he tried to reason with his Navi.

But Groundman maintained the same expression of madness. The words seemed to have no impact on him.

"Unless you side with our master Gregar, I have no interest in you!" he shouted, before charging at Dotarou again.

The panicked screams of Netto and Press filled the air, horrified witnesses to the scene unfolding before their eyes. But a buster shot rang out, slowing down the Navi-drill. Rockman had charged at Groundman with a quick attack to stop him from advancing.

Behind them, Daisuke and Quickman watched in disbelief as two soldiers of Gregar clashed. Taking advantage of the situation, the operator called his Navi. "Take care of the child!"

The red-orange Navi nodded and rushed towards the young boy. Unaware of Rockman's keen ear, the wild Navi had abandoned the Zoanoroid to attack the second Navi. Unfortunately, Quickman was much too fast for the other beastly Navi. Rockman had a hard time hitting him. On the other side, Groundman screamed, ready to attack as well.

Press, who watched the scene with concern, was interrupted by a familiar beep. A voice came through the speakers of his PET. "Press, get me out of here! I'll take care of Groundman!" Dustman shouted with unwavering determination.

Press grabbed his PET in panic and looked at the screen anxiously, shaking his head from side to side. "What? No! If I let you out, you'll be infected by the Beast Factor!"

Dustman did not let himself be discouraged and retorted forcefully, "It's better for me to be infected trying to save you than to do nothing at all! I'll take care of Groundman, and you all get out of here!"

Press forced himself to close his eyes, lowered the PET as he heard the bestial sounds of Rockman intensifying. He faced Quickman while protecting Netto from Groundman's attacks, who was trying to grab him. The Navi weakened and would end up at the mercy of the two Zoanoroids.

"Do it, Press!"

Press closed his eyes and bit his lip. He trembled as he raised his arms, then aimed the PET forward to release the big orange and green Navi. He watched him go with apprehension towards Groundman, stopping him with his arms.

"Hey, buddy!" he sarcastically greeted.

But Groundman did not respond, he was too blinded by the violence of the fight.

Press approached the huge hole that Groundman had created earlier. He gestured with his hand to call the two other humans who were now free. Dotarou immediately understood and signaled for the child to follow him. Netto, on the other hand, could not take his eyes off Rockman, who was being beaten up by Quickman.

"Where do you think you're going?!" It was Daisuke who ran towards them, wanting to catch the child. But Dotarou intervened and grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks.

"What do you think you're doing?!" he roared as he pulled Daisuke's arm forward and without waiting for a response, he delivered a powerful punch to the man's face, shattering his glasses into a thousand pieces. "I can beat up pedophiles like you every day!"

As soon as Daisuke got up, he was immediately struck in the face by a powerful punch that sent him to the ground, his nose starting to bleed profusely. Netto, not really understanding Dotarou's words, was extremely worried about Rockman. Quickman, on the other hand, seemed to weaken the child's Navi in no time thanks to his exceptional speed. The red-orange Zoanoroid dodged Rockman's attacks with disconcerting ease and constantly injured him in the back with his boomerang. For Netto, it was incredible to see the wild Navi in his usual form have so much trouble defeating a simple Zoanoroid.

The young boy felt powerless. Without his PET, he couldn't do anything to help his endangered Navi.

On the other side, Dustman was defeated and lying on the ground, overpowered by Groundman's phenomenal strength. Press almost cried out in despair when one of Groundman's drills headed towards the orange body of the endangered Navi.

"We'll see if you'll become a Zoanoroid before we delete you!" Groundman jeered at Dustman, satisfied with his success.

"Groundman, stop!" Dotarou desperately tried to stop his Navi, but he didn't seem to hear.

Rockman, struggling to stay conscious, turned his head towards Groundman. He narrowly avoided another boomerang from Quickman and launched himself at the other Zoanoroid. Groundman tried to fight back but was caught off guard as Rockman grabbed his emblem near the wheels. A bright light burst from the emblem, passing through the arm of the wild Navi and was gradually absorbed by him.

Everyone around them was stunned, including Dotarou, who ran towards them in desperation to save his Navi from this "attack". Rockman turned away from Groundman once the light was absorbed, his head bowed and Gregar's emblem shone on his helmet. Dotarou fell to his knees as he reached Groundman, who looked exhausted.

"Groundman!" he exclaimed.

The Navi opened his eyes and no longer had the wild and insane look on his face. He looked at his operator with fear but also with relief.

"Dotarou... I..." Groundman began, but couldn't find the words.

Dotarou's eyes widened as he realized the change in his Navi. He didn't expect him to return to normal. Netto had approached, his eyes fixed on Groundman's emblem. He had returned to his normal state.

"I told you that Rockman could heal him," Netto said, smiling.

Dotarou looked up at the Navi in question, but Rockman hadn't turned around. He was facing Quickman who was terrified at what he had just done. He tried to strike Rockman with his boomerang, but the latter caught it with one hand, avoiding the attack. He then teleported behind Quickman, striking him with his boomerang and cutting off his right arm.

Quickman screamed in pain as Rockman used his claws to deliver an uppercut to his back, causing a part of his wing to die. With incredible speed, the wild Navi then struck the Zoanoroid's face, forcing him to spit out new data. The Falzar soldier was now at the mercy of Rockman. Without anything else he could do, Quickman felt his emblem being grabbed by Rockman. He widened his eyes with fear, waiting to be absorbed himself... But Rockman ripped the emblem from his body, turning the Zoanoroid into a rain of data.

The other humans were shocked. Netto felt devastated, wishing that Rockman could have saved the Navi instead of erasing him. Daisuke's eyes were troubled, his hatred growing, and with a teeth-grinding expression, he pulled out a new switch and pressed it. The ground began to shake violently, lifting the surrounding dust and debris. The tremors intensified, creating cracks in the ground.

"What's happening?!" shouted Dotarou, his voice muffled by the shaking.

Press moved closer to his Navi, allowing him to enter his PET as he looked around in distress. Netto turned to Daisuke, who had a smug smile on his face.

"I've activated the bombs! We're all going to die buried under this mountain!" yelled Daisuke, almost laughing in his madness.

Dotarou almost stood up to attack the young man with the cap, but was stopped by the sudden reaction of Groundman. The latter fully raised his body to the great surprise of his operator.

"I… I can get you out of here!" he said, struggling to stand up despite the violent shaking.

Dotarou turned around, shocked by what he was hearing. Groundman said nothing more and moved towards a wall, supporting the shaking ground in all directions.

"I'll dig a passage! Climb on me!" he shouted, starting up his drills.

Press approached and held on behind him. Dotarou, on the other hand, faced Daisuke. Although his gaze reflected his disgust for the man, Dotarou picked him up like a sack of potatoes as Daisuke struggled.

"Hurry up, kid, we don't have much time!" Dotarou yelled to the child.

Netto gasped and first looked for Rockman before being lifted up by the beastly Navi. The Navi ran towards Groundman, not climbing on the latter's back but following closely behind him. The little boy was held tightly against his Navi's chest, feeling his reassuring warmth and strength. After what seemed like thirty seconds, the two Navis reached the outside, soaring high in the air and landing on a grassy area. The two Navis breathed a sigh of relief, knowing they had escaped a deadly danger. The mountain still trembled several times, causing a few dangerous rocks to fall, but the Navis had managed to move far enough away to avoid any danger.

Dotarou got off Groundman, still carrying Daisuke on his shoulder, while Press followed him, observing the scene. The burly man patted his Navi proudly. "Thanks, Groundman. You can rest for now," he said, raising his PET so the Navi could enter it. He disappeared inside the PET without protest. Dotarou looked at his device with a smile. "Welcome home."

"What do you plan to do with me?!" growled Daisuke from his back.

Dotarou looked at him with a mischievous smile. "We're going to take you to the police station. You'll know what it's like to be behind bars!"

"That's not going to stop us!" the young man on his shoulder retorted.

"Sure thing..."

Press approached him and made faces, showing that he had lost anyway. Dotarou then turned to Netto, who was standing next to his Navi.

"Hey, you there! The weird Zoa… Navi!" Dotarou exclaimed, pointing his finger at Rockman. The child trembled, not knowing what to expect. "Thank you...for what you did!" A smile lit up his face and he turned to move forward, followed closely by Press. "Now let's go to Namico Town. We'll part ways there once this criminal is in good hands!"

Netto, on the other hand, displayed a radiant smile as he nodded several times. He turned to Rockman and looked at him with pride, even revealing a slight blush on his cheeks.

"That was really cool what you did, Rockman!" he exclaimed enthusiastically.

Rockman didn't say anything, but his expression spoke volumes about his feelings. He raised his hand towards the child, who giggled nervously in return. Then, closing his eyes, he felt a hand gently touching his head, softly caressing his hair.

Netto opened his eyes tenderly, realizing what was happening. His mouth opened slightly and his cheeks became even redder. He calmed down by smiling shyly, happy that his Navi was making a friendly gesture towards him. For so long, he had dreamed of sharing moments like this with Rockman. He gently took his Navi's hand and brought it close to his cheek. Although Rockman's body tensed up at his touch, Netto didn't let go. He was finally touching Rockman, despite his Navi's disapproving growls.

Rockman eventually withdrew his hand quickly and moved away by jumping on a tree as he usually does. The child watched him go with the same smile, but the cries of Dotarou and Press called him again, urging him to join them if he wanted to reach Namico Town before nightfall. Netto nodded in agreement, casting one last look at where Rockman was, but he had already disappeared. Blinking his eyes, Netto shrugged and set off to join his two new friends, leaving behind the memory of his little moment with Rockman. Although brief, this moment would remain etched in his memory for a long time.

To be Continued…

Chapter Text

Saito slowly awakened, his eyelids fluttering gently as the morning breeze caressed his cheeks. He sat up slightly and felt a slight chill bite his skin. The days were getting shorter and the cold season was gradually setting in. However, he was pleased to have a few moments before he had to become Rockman again. His eyes rested on the little boy who was sleeping next to him, wrapped in his cape to protect himself from the cold. They had spent the night under the stars, not having had time to find a city with a hotel. Instad, they had settled for this ruined city where they had found shelter for the night. The place was rather quiet, but a strange atmosphere hung in the air. The city had been abandoned for a long time and had probably been destroyed by a Cybeast.

The preteen sat up, looking at the child who was making little noise due to the dreams he must be having. He adjusted his cape, making sure the child would be warm during his absence and sighed. Saito looked up at the sky, noticing that dawn was approaching. He turned around and silently walked away, wanting to transform without being seen, being careful not to make any noise that could wake the child.

After a few minutes of walking, he felt a strange sensation on his back. As if someone or something was watching him.

"Wouldn't it be easier if you told him the truth?" an unexpected voice echoed in the air.

Saito quickly turned around, scanning the area with narrowed eyes. Standing before him was Colonel, his usual neutral expression on his face. The boy felt his face burn and his voice tremble in his throat, but he clenched his teeth, struggling to keep his composure. He recoiled as the Navi waited for a response from him.

"What are you doing here...?" he asked in a low voice, trying to control his anger.

Colonel slowly took a few steps closer, still showing no emotion. His icy gaze never left the young boy's.

"I am here to observe you," he stated soberly. Then, without warning, he turned his head towards where Saito had come from. "But I wonder why you insist on hiding the truth from him."

Saito clenched his arm, his muscles contracting under his skin. He struggled to hold back his anger that boiled inside him, letting his animal side take over. With gritted teeth he turned to Colonel, his eyes fixed on him with an intensity that could have made anyone else falter.

"That's none of your business!" he spat, his voice echoing. He immediately continued, trying to control himself, "And you? Why did you bring us here? You didn't do anything to stop Duo!"

Colonel didn't move, face impassive and gaze fixed on Saito. This immobility exasperated the boy, who felt his annoyance rise with each passing second.

"I cannot directly involve myself, I can only observe," Colonel finally replied. "But I'm curious to understand why you don't tell him the truth."

Saito growled, his fists clenched and his muscles stretched to the extreme. "You don't need to know," he snarled in a dark voice. Then, raising his voice, he continued, "I trusted you and now you've abandoned us here!"

Colonel remained silent, his piercing gaze still fixed on Saito. The latter lowered his head, his heart heavy. He sighed sadly.

"What does Duo expect from us?" he asked, raising his hands in the air, his eyes filled with trembling emotion. He then lifted his sad face and looked at the Navi again. "If Duo can't accept my nature, then it's up to me alone to do this trial! Netto doesn't have to be involved in this!"

"You and your brother share the same DNA, Saito," explained Colonel. "Duo sees you both as an extension of each other. That's why Netto is involved, because you are from the same egg."

"But I don't care about that! Netto is normal! I'm the anomaly between the two of us!" Saito replied angrily.

"Then why is there a link between you two that has been removed?" asked Colonel in a still calm tone.

Saito closed his mouth, unable to answer. He shook his head, feeling the first itch announcing the start of his transformation.

"Leave Netto out of this! Let him go home and I'll continue the journey alone," pleaded Saito, his voice breaking.

Finally, Colonel approached Saito, his gaze now filled with a new emotion of compassion towards him.

"Hikari Saito, Duo expects a lot from both of you. And for the journey to be easier, you must tell him the truth," he declared firmly.

Saito tensed up, gritting his teeth. He lifted his head and Colonel slowly noticed that the boy's eyes were turning red.

"This is none of your business, these are my problems," he replied in a deeper, darker voice.

He growled shortly after and charged at the Navi in front of him. As the boy lunged at the Navi, Colonel raised his arm while stepping back on one leg. Saito grabbed Colonel's sword to parry the attack, his arms transforming into a combination of claws just as he had when he was Rockman. His emblem appeared on his chest as he breathed heavily, then took a step back, allowing his body to be engulfed by the black texture of the Navi armor that appeared in a rain of data.

Rockman's eyes narrowed in anger beneath his black mask, letting out a fierce growl. Colonel, unperturbed, patiently waited for his opponent to finish his roar before resuming his defensive posture, brandishing his sword in front of him. The beastly Navi lunged at him with uncontrollable fury, attacking with claws. Colonel deftly parried the blows, moving with agility to avoid Rockman's assaults. Suddenly, Colonel found himself behind Rockman, whispering almost in his ear.

"You have chosen a path that will harm you. Keep carrying these weights and you will eventually fall."

Rockman turned around abruptly, activating his buster with a deafening noise, but Colonel had already vanished. For a few seconds he stood still, his eyes frantically scanning the surroundings. Then, consumed by rage, he began to scream and to strike everything within reach of his claws. The birds, frightened by the beast's cries, flew away in a cloud of feathers. He finally struck the ground and then calmed down when he heard a familiar voice.

Netto abruptly woke up, a scream echoing in his ears. His heart was pounding in his chest. He looked around, scanning the environment carefully. He was alone. Worried about not seeing anyone by his side, he jumped up, grabbed his bag, and began walking quickly, calling out Saito's name at the top of his lungs in hopes for a response. But nothing. Just the heavy silence of the ruined city around him. He tried to contact his Navi, but nothing.

Rockman remained hidden, concealed in the shadow of the trees. He was still furious about the confrontation with Colonel and had a hard time controlling his rage. He knew it was dangerous to approach Netto in this state, that he might hurt him. So he contented himself with watching him, like a beast stalking its prey.

Netto frantically searched for his friend Saito in the abandoned ruins of the city where nature had taken over. He ventured further, climbing piles of metallic debris covered in moss and vegetation. The atmosphere was oppressive, only the sounds of nature keeping him company. A noise caught his attention; it was likely Rockman. He headed towards the noise, weaving through the carcasses of various rusted piles and found two figures. Without knowing what was happening, he hid behind a concrete wall and watched the scene without making a sound.

He recognized Saloma and her Navi Woodman who seemed to be examining some kind of bronzed stone that she held in her hand. The child looked at them warily. Even though she was someone he knew and was very kind, she could be an enemy in this world. It was then that he noticed Woodman's emblem, which was normal. He relaxed slightly, seeing that it was not a Zoanoroid. Nevertheless, he remained on guard, never knowing what could happen. The young woman, on the other hand, dropped the stone she was holding in her hand and continued to examine the other stones she had left on the ground. She looked at them attentively with her hands on her hips.

Saloma stopped examining the large stones and then went somewhere else under the nod of Woodman who accompanied her. Netto, who had observed them with curiosity, approached the spot where they were before. He hit one of the large stones, tilting his head to get a better look. But the loud noise he made echoed, making him panic. He let out a small sound that betrayed his presence and immediately covered his mouth with his hands. Saloma stopped and turned around, her wood-shaped Navi doing the same. Netto, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment, timidly raised his hand to greet her.

"Hi!" he said in a small voice, his chin tucked into the collar of his sweater.

Saloma didn't know what to say. She first looked at her Navi and then approached, offering a warm smile. "Hey! Are you alone?" she asked in a friendly tone.

Netto, still with reddened cheeks, looked away while trying to appear innocent. "Nah, I have my Navi a little further away. I'm going to go find him," he said, waving his hands.

Saloma stopped smiling, still examining the child. She found his answer strange from her point of view. "How come you're in this abandoned city so early with a Navi?" she asked curiously.

Netto gulped, she had found a flaw and he had no answer without seeming suspicious. All he did was shrug and purse his lips, sealing his mouth. Saloma leaned forward, hands on her knees, understanding the situation very well but ultimately sighing.

"You know, I'm not going to harm you," she said calmly and friendly. "But it's better if you don't stay here alone. There can be dangerous viruses in the surroundings."

Netto shook his head, irritated by Saloma's offered help, and quickly replied, "I'm not alone, my Navi is not far! We're just traveling and stopped here!"

He froze when he realized what he had said and his eyes widened. Saloma opened her mouth about what he said as Woodman approached, making Netto realize how gigantic he was and causing him to step back.

"Kid, a Navi won't fully protect you, and if the Beast Factor comes across it, you'll be in terrible danger," Woodman said sternly.

Saloma stood up and frowned at Woodman, "Woodman, don't say those things to him!"

Netto recoiled, biting his tongue and looking away with a pained expression. Talking about Rockman and the Beast Factor made him extremely uncomfortable due to past events. "I...It's okay, I trust him and I know he'll never harm me," he replied in a more confident tone and regained a bit of courage. "I'm going to go find him now, bye!" The child turned abruptly and started walking in a direction. Saloma, caught off guard, widened her eyes and ran after him. She couldn't let this child wander alone in this deserted city. "Wait, kid! What he said is still important! I can't leave you alone!" she cried, trying to catch up with him.

She finally caught up to him and grabbed his arm to stop him from going further. Netto turned around with fearful eyes, caught off guard. Even though Saloma seemed very sincere, he couldn't afford to stay with her. He needed to stay focused on his journey and nothing else.

"Please... Let me go... I'm not alone," he begged with a trembling voice, struggling like a trapped animal.

The young woman tightened her grip on his arm, refusing to leave him alone to face the looming threat. But as she scanned the surroundings, a chill ran down her spine. She felt an unknown presence, something that was watching her from afar. She looked up and saw a Navi she didn't recognize. However, the Gregar symbol on its head left no doubt about its identity.

"A Zoanoroid!" she exclaimed, frightened.

She had unconsciously released the boy's arm, who also noticed his Navi. While he was happy to see him, he turned to Saloma and stood between her and the Zoanoroid.

"Wait! Rockman is my Navi! He's not a Zoanoroid!" he shouted.

Woodman and his operator were shocked by this revelation. They had a hard time believing it.

"What? He's your Navi?!" exclaimed Saloma.

"Saloma, the Beast Factor emanating from this Navi... It's terrifying," added Woodman with a somber look.

She observed the Zoanoroid carefully. Its red eyes shone with wild fury, and Saloma knew that this creature was far from harmless.

"Kid, listen..."

But Netto instinctively stepped back. "No! I swear he's not dangerous! We're traveling together!" he quickly said, raising his hands and trying to show that there was no threat. "Please, I swear he's not a Zoanoroid!"

He turned to Rockman, who seemed less hostile.

"It's true," he said in a softer voice as he slowly approached his Navi, a smile that could easily break on his tense face. "Rockman, prove to them that you're not a bad guy..."

Despite the distance between them, Rockman growled louder and louder, making Netto's heart race. The child struggled to understand why his friend had suddenly become agitated. Then, the Navi's head dropped heavily and he began coughing violently. Netto quickly approached to see what was happening, but could only watch as Rockman spit out a ball of strange residue. The two humans and the wooden Navi stood frozen in front of this unexpected reaction. No one expected this. The wild Navi had let out a sound from his mouth that even a human could make, and then he walked away.

The wind blew gently around them and Netto remained silent, shocked by his friend's unexpected reaction. He expected everything but this. He turned to the green-haired girl, trying to smile despite the blush rising to her cheeks and the trembling of her fingers.

"Well... You see? There's no problem!" he said, trying to hide his embarrassment.

Saloma opened her mouth like a fish. She looked where the Navi in question had been and then became more serious as she realized what had happened.

"Your Navi... He spit something out... He..." she started, but couldn't finish her sentence. She fell silent, searching for her words, while Netto looked at her with a tense face. Saloma had seen enough Navis to know that this kind of behavior was not normal, and she began to fear that this "Rockman" was not just an ordinary Navi.

"Oh..." Netto replied, visibly uncomfortable. "Well, it's very rare, but it happens when he starts eating pieces of leaves when he's upset."

Saloma was stunned. She was about to ask for an explanation when Woodman suddenly intervened, his voice echoing in the space. "He...eats?!" he exclaimed, incredulous.

Netto, who already looked embarrassed, stepped back even further, pretending to be childishly shy.

"Um... well, yes, but it's not a big deal! Anyway, nice to meet you, I have to go find Rockman!" he said hastily before running away, quickly waving goodbye to Saloma and Woodman.

Saloma was torn between curiosity and concern. She had sensed something strange about Rockman, something she couldn't quite describe. She wanted to follow Netto and ask him questions, but she knew it wouldn't be safe. Yet she couldn't just let a child go with a potentially dangerous Navi. "Hey, kid, come back!" she shouted after Netto, but the child was already too far away.

Netto ventured deeper into the ruins in search of his best friend, but also to escape Saloma and Woodman. He knew they weren't members of the sects that populated this world, but he couldn't afford to be followed. His goal was to get home and protect Rockman from people who would never understand his unique nature.

As he made his way, Netto heard Rockman's labored breathing and hurried to get closer to him. "Rockman, are you okay?" he asked with concern. But to his surprise, his friend turned to him with eyes filled with madness and began to scream incoherently.

"Rockman! What's going on?" the child exclaimed as he stepped back quickly, shocked by his friend's reaction. The Navi was in the grip of a sudden madness, screaming and scratching the ground with his hands while his tail was stretched backwards. Netto tried to speak calmly to his friend to bring him back to his senses. "Rockman, we almost succeeded in overcoming this... We're going backwards!" he said with concern.

But Rockman didn't seem to hear him, obsessed with his fit of madness. Netto felt panic set in as he begged his friend to calm down. "Please, don't ruin everything... I know it's hard, but talk to me, I beg you!" he expressed in a trembling voice.

Netto thought that Rockman was going to yell at him again, but to his surprise the Navi suddenly calmed down. His eyes returned to normal, but the child noticed that he was looking around as if he had heard something. The Navi closed his eyes and sniffed loudly before turning in a direction and started to walk, following an invisible trail for Netto. The young boy was stunned by his friend's sudden change, scanning the surroundings for a potential enemy.

"Rockman, did you sense something?" he asked anxiously.

The Navi made a strange and unsettling noise, a cooing sound that seemed to come from his throat. Netto was perplexed by the sound, but could only follow Rockman as he navigated with his heightened senses. Every time the Navi went the wrong way, he stopped his cooing. Eventually, they arrived at a temple in ruins. Netto stopped to observe the facade, fascinated by the ancient architecture. Rockman, on the other hand, stared at it with eyes as round as billiard balls, saying nothing. They heard a high-pitched noise that alarmed Netto, causing him to hold his breath. Without hesitation, he entered the interior, even though it was dark and lacked light. The noises they had heard sounded more and more like moaning. The operator and Navi looked at each other at that moment and walked slowly to try to understand what they might be looking for.

"Is anyone there?" Netto asked in a calm but tense voice.

He approached slowly with Rockman hopping around him, searching for the source of the noise he had heard. His heart was pounding as he had the feeling that something sinister was going on.

Suddenly, a strange and weak, yet childlike voice was heard. The child was frozen in place. "Who's there?" he asked again, this time with a slightly louder voice.

Rockman, on the other hand, had jumped into a dark corner on a pile of rocks in order to see what was on the other side. Netto noticed that his Navi's eyes had widened, which meant that he had found something strange.

The child's heart was beating rapidly, the sounds he was hearing seemed to be those of a distressed child. As he approached the corner, his eyes widened in terror, his mouth opened but he couldn't say a word. His brain was overwhelmed by too much information, and he was unable to comprehend what he was seeing. His heart was pounding as he put his hands over his mouth to avoid screaming. Despite this, Netto couldn't look away from this thing that was hypnotizing him. The horror was growing in his mind.

There was a creature…that could be a child boy. His eyes—bulging and of a strange red—seemed to overflow with sadness, and he could see small tears flowing down his cheeks, one of which was mixed with a streak of blood. The "child's" mouth was open, but he had an abnormal shape, as if his jaw was broken. Netto could see a few scattered strands of hair on his head. His skin had a reddish-gray tint, reminiscent of a zombie. The fingers had retractable nails—like claws coming out of his fingers—and his knees were folded backward. Additionally, Netto noticed that what looked like branches were protruding from the creature's skin on his back.

Netto, disgusted, slowly backed away while keeping his hands over his mouth. The "creature" deeply disgusted him, but despite that, he also felt pity for the thing that seemed to be suffering. Every little sound he heard was just agony. Netto wondered what could have possibly happened for such a thing to exist.

"Kid?" called out Saloma, trying to get Netto's attention, but he didn't seem to hear her. His gaze was fixed on something that left the young woman perplexed, only Rockman had noticed it. "Kid, please listen—" Saloma tried again but abruptly stopped upon seeing the creature. She held back a cry of surprise and disgust.

"What the heck is that?!" almost exclaimed Woodman, who was finally the first to react.

Saloma didn't answer him, she lost all attention on Netto and approached the thing on the ground. Woodman observed her, intrigued, and refused to let her get closer. "Saloma, wait, I can feel something emanating from that thing!"

She heard him but didn't respond. Her attention was fixed on the creature's face. Suddenly, something lit up in her head; she remembered something and knelt down in front of him.

"You are... Shinji-kun... One of the little boys who disappeared a few months ago, right?" she asked, her eyes wide open.

Woodman almost jumped at the sound of the name while Netto slowly calmed down. The only response Saloma got from this "child" were the same syllables she had heard before.

"Oh my God, what have they done to you?"

Netto began to slowly realize, his heart beating fast and terror still visible in his eyes. Saloma reached out to touch the strange child's face, but Woodman stopped her.

"No, Saloma, don't touch him! I don't know what might happen to you!"

Saloma bit her lip, hesitating to touch the child. She kept eye contact with the child and eventually swallowed, wanting to reassure Woodman.

"Don't worry, Woodman, it's just a child," she finally said.

Saloma touched the child's face and to their surprise nothing happened, except perhaps that the child stopped whimpering. The green-haired young woman smiled tenderly. She withdrew her hands to grab him under the arms and bring him close to her.

"Come on Shinji-kun, we're going home," she said softly.

Netto then noticed that the child was wearing a T-shirt completely stained with blood and mud and that he was naked underneath. He lowered his gaze, not wanting to see any more. Saloma rocked the child in her arms, trying to calm him down, and Woodman approached to look at him more closely.

"We'll take you back to your mommy, Shinji-kun. Everything will be fine," Saloma said gently.

"If you don't mind, Saloma, I'd like to take the child. He'll probably be more comfortable," Woodman announced.

She nodded in agreement and carefully placed him in her Navi's arms. She took a towel from her bag and wrapped it carefully around the child to keep him warm. Woodman moved away and Saloma noticed that Netto had moved to a less illuminated corner and was frozen in horror. She understood that he had been traumatized and wanted to reassure him by showing a comforting smile.

"Kid—" she tried to say.

"I found him like this!" Netto cut in, shouting and defensive, his voice filled with panic.

"I believe you, but listen to me..." Wanting to reassure him again, she stopped when she heard a noise above her. Standing up, she saw Rockman still on the same rock, watching the scene menacingly. Netto understood where she was directing her attention. "It wasn't Rockman who did this to him!"

"Listen to me..." she insisted again, noticing that the child had curled up on himself. “Kid, we're going to my village. Maybe it's better for you to come with us. You can eat and rest there."

Netto didn't reply; he stared at the wooden Navi who still held the strange child. Then, he lowered his gaze to the ground. He knew he had to continue on his way, but he was seized by a morbid curiosity to know what this...Thing really was and what had happened to it. Saloma didn't reply either. She turned around with disappointment and looked up at the Navi above her. She clenched her fists, clearly not trusting him, but she decided to move away to see if the Navi would try to do something.

Rockman began to move, jumping on the ground and going to his operator who hadn't moved. He tilted his head and, with a swipe of his "paw" (hand), he lightly hit the child's back, making him react. Netto looked at him in surprise, then Rockman gave a glance towards the green-haired young woman. The boy followed his gaze, but then looked back at his Navi, frowning sadly.

"You... You want me to..." he started to say.

He couldn't continue his sentence as Rockman nodded his head. Saloma, who was observing them, was astonished to see the wild Navi giving him advice. Netto lowered his head and thought for a moment before slowly heading towards the young woman.

"I... I'll come with you..." he declared, avoiding looking her in the eyes.

Saloma offered him a gentle smile and extended her hand towards him. Netto hesitated for a moment, blushing slightly, before taking her hand. They began walking but he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten something.

"Please! Tell Saito where I am! You won't forget, right?" he asked Rockman, turning to him.

The Navi gave him a reassuring nod. Netto finally smiled then turned to Saloma, tightening the hand she had offered him.

"Who is Saito?" Saloma asked with curiosity, intrigued by the name.

Netto lost his smile and hesitated before answering. "He's a friend. He travels with me but sometimes he goes scouting in different places."

Saloma blinked, a bit disturbed by his answer. "Is he your age?" she asked, trying to learn a bit more about this mysterious friend.

The real answer was yes, but Netto hesitated for a moment before answering. "He's older than me, about six years..." he admitted bitterly.

Saloma didn't ask any more questions, but she could sense that Netto was a bit troubled. As they left the ruined city, she glanced at the child next to her.

"By the way, what's your name?" she had asked with a friendly smile.

Netto looked at her, realizing that he had not yet introduced himself. The fact that she was someone he knew from his world, like Yaito, had confused his mind, thinking that she already knew him.

She waited for his answer. Thinking that he didn't have enough trust, she spoke first. "My name is Saloma. Some of my friends call me Sal, but I suppose you'll call me Saloma-san, right?"

His mouth twisted and he shrugged. "I'm Netto," he replied in an almost inaudible voice, looking away.

"Netto-kun..." she repeated, gazing into the distance. "How do you feel now? You didn't look very well," she asked with compassion.

Netto looked back at Saloma, uncertain. He bit his lower lip. "I feel better," he said then looked up at the child in Woodman's arms. "And him, will he be okay?"

Saloma followed his gaze and looked sadder, but still tried to reassure him. "We're going to return him to his mother, and we'll take care of him. He'll be safe."

Netto continued to stare at the child hidden in the towel, his spine shuddering as he remembered his face. He could feel something disturbing emanating from the other boy and it frightened him.

"Will he recover?" he asked in a small voice.

Saloma tightened her grip on Netto's hand and bit her lip. "I don't know... Someday, I hope," she replied softly, her eyes fixed on the child.

They continued their walk in silence except for the sound of their steps on the dusty ground. Netto could sense Rockman's presence a little further behind, and he was relieved that Saloma had not noticed him. When he turned his head slightly, Netto didn't see Rockman. He must have been hidden, which was perfect for him. They walked for a while longer until they arrived in a new village. Netto was surprised to see humans and Navis coexisting without any problem; they even seemed to be friendly with each other. Some people turned to look at them, happy to see them arriving.

"Look, Saloma and Woodman are back!" exclaimed a woman.

"That didn't take long!" added a man.

"They have children with them?" asked another person, surprised.

As the crowd drew closer, Netto felt increasingly uneasy and sought refuge against Saloma's protective body, who put a comforting hand on his shoulder. The adults around them seemed fascinated or curious about the little boy. The young woman shielded him by asking people to calm down, using her free hand to calm the crowd.

"Please, you're scaring him! He's not from here!"

"Aww, poor little thing..." they heard a sympathetic woman resonate.

Netto blushed while puffing out his cheeks, burying his face into the clothes of the green-haired young woman. All he wanted at that moment was to be forgotten for a few minutes. Suddenly, he lifted his head when he heard a piercing scream.

"Oh my god! This...thing!"

Woodman stepped back, holding the child tightly in his arms. Saloma moved closer as well, trying to calm the situation. Eyes fixed on the creature hidden in the towel, some whispered while others exclaimed.

"What is it?!" cried out another woman who had just seen the child's face.

"I feel something terrifying..." commented a female Navi.

A man approached, glimpsed at the child, and immediately recoiled in fear.

"Oh my god! He looks like the child in the photo that was circulated!" he exclaimed.

Saloma blinked and widened her eyes, moving closer to him. "The photo? Like the one that was on TV and then deleted from the archives?" she asked.

He nodded. "A deformed child."

"A…deformed child…?" repeated Netto, murmuring in surprise.

A woman had approached Woodman closely. If she was originally very intrigued by this child, the sight of his face made her take on a different expression.

"Shinji!" she exclaimed, launching her arms against the little boy, grabbing onto the child's face. "Shinji, is that you?! Shinji! What have they done to you?! Oh my God..."

She burst into tears and almost fell to her knees. She still held onto his face, but the strange little boy finally looked at her and his lips moved to produce a strange sound.

"Ma...ma!" he managed to say in a distorted voice.

"It's me, I'm here..." The mother started to cry even harder, overwhelmed with emotion. She couldn't even breathe properly anymore, but she still rested her head against her child's.

"Saloma!"

A loud and strong female voice interrupted the scene. All eyes turned to her. She was a woman wearing a red bandana in her hair and knives hidden inside. She wore a green t-shirt, thick black pants, and a large brown knife attached to her belt. Her presence commanded respect and her pride shone through her gaze.

"I see you have found some children, I'm glad to hear that." She then turned to the mother of the child. "Yui, don't worry, your son will be safe and we will do our best to save him. Woodman, you can take him to the infirmary."

Woodman nodded and carried the child in his arms, followed by his mother. The woman with knives in her hair noticed the child hidden behind Saloma. Netto recoiled more and more out of intimidation.

"This child..." she began.

Saloma flinched and placed her hand on the child to reassure him.

"Oh, he's a little boy I found in the ruins with Shinji-kun. He's not from the village..." She hesitated for a moment before continuing, looking alternately at Netto and the woman with knives. "He was lost."

The woman remained still, staring at the child with particular attention. Yet, despite her impassive expression, Netto could detect a hint of compassion in her gaze.

"Well, even though he's just a child, you know the procedure, Saloma."

The young woman with green hair nodded. "Yes, every newcomer must go through the interrogation room," she replied.

At the mention of this term, Netto jumped. He released his grip on Saloma's clothes and began to look around, searching for a way out. He felt his heart racing in his chest. The boy's reaction did not escape the green-haired woman, who lowered her gaze to him, displaying a reassuring smile. "Hey, don't worry, everything will be fine!" she said in a soft voice.

Netto remained silent. He didn't really believe Saloma's reassuring words, but he was being held here and Rockman had abandoned him. He had no choice but to deal with it.

Following Saloma, he passed through a door that led to a staircase. He suspected they were probably heading towards an underground area. Descending the stairs, he noticed a large number of other children. Some were in groups while others were accompanied by their parents or grandparents. There were so many that he couldn't distinguish them clearly before being pulled elsewhere.

They ended up in a long corridor filled with people coming and going, each going about their business. Netto was taken into a room, and then finally led into another room that was empty except for a table and two chairs that were placed facing each other.

"I'll be back, I'm going to get a notebook," said Saloma as she closed the door behind her.

The child was left alone in the room. He knew this place well. It was the room where the commissioner or Manabe conducted interrogations. He remembered all the suspicious looks that had been exchanged in this room, but there was something magical about this place: the mirror. He knew it wasn't an ordinary mirror, but rather a disguised glass. He approached the glass and frowned, imagining the people who might be behind it watching him. He then made a face and stuck out his tongue, as if challenging those who might be hiding behind it. He heard the door open and Saloma entered, holding a notebook in her hands.

"No need to worry about that, there's no one behind it!" she said in a playful tone.

The child didn't respond and the woman with green hair gestured for him to sit, which he did. She sat across from him, opened her notebook, and pressed her pen to activate it.

"Okay," began Saloma in a calm but serious tone, "I'm sorry Netto-kun, but I have to conduct an interrogation. We do this for every outsider who might stay here. If your friend were here, he would be under obligation to do this interrogation."

Netto nodded, understanding the situation. He knew it was for security reasons, but he was still nervous. After all, he was just a young child, what could they expect from him in such a serious interrogation? He took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not say too much.

"Let's begin!" exclaimed Saloma enthusiastically, her eyes fixed on the child. "First, Netto-kun, can you reveal your true identity, please?"

Netto opened his mouth to respond, but then closed it, furrowing his brow.

"I'm not sure if I'm allowed to say..."

Saloma hiccupped slightly before feeling embarrassed. "Well... I need to know your name just in case, so we can find you if there’s trouble...and for several other things."

Netto hesitated for a moment. He didn't want to reveal his real name for fear she might mistake him for his family in this world, as Saito had suggested. But he thought that there could be several people with the same name... Right?

"Hikari Netto..." he reluctantly admitted. "I come from Akihara Town."

Saloma froze upon hearing those words, lifting her head towards him, her eyes widened.

"Akihara... Like the town near Densan City?" She almost asked with a weak voice.

Netto was taken aback by this change in tone, but didn't ask any more questions and simply nodded in response to her question. Saloma put down her pen and dropped her arms on the table.

"But... How is that possible?" she asked incredulously.

"I live there," replied Netto, as if it were normal.

"No, I mean..." Saloma continued. "I thought no one lived there anymore after the destruction of Densan City and Akihara, that it was just a pile of ruins!"

Netto felt his breath catch in his throat upon hearing those words. His eyes widened as his heart beat faster and he felt cold sweat running down his back. He swallowed hard and tried to find a solution to not appear suspicious, even though his emotions easily got the best of him. "I know...but we live there," he finally admitted while trying to control his emotions.

Saloma lowered her head and crossed her arms against herself. She took a deep breath and looked at Netto with compassion. "I'm from that town too... I was one of the few survivors when the Cybeasts came and destroyed everything twelve years ago."

Netto lowered his head once again, sharing in Saloma's pain. He felt his heart tightening as he remembered why he had such a hard time reaching his home at first. He softly thought about his version of this world, was it...okay?

"Let's move on to something else..." Saloma resumed, perhaps hoping to lighten the mood. "Why were you in that ruin this morning?"

"I... I was traveling with Rockman and Saito," he vaguely admitted.

Saloma, curious, lifted her head and blinked. "But why? Where are you trying to go? Do you want to go back home?"

Netto looked away and furrowed his brow. "I need to go to a town in the Hokkaido region," he answered softly.

Saloma almost jumped, her eyes widening in surprise. "Hokkaido? But why?" She blinked several times. "It's a dangerous region, why would you want to go there?"

Netto's eyes shone with excitement as he answered quickly, "I have to find my parents, I know they're there!"

Saloma calmed down a bit, although she still gasped. Pretending to grimace, she frowned, not understanding how Netto could be so sure of himself. "But you said you live in Akihara Town," she insisted.

"I..." Netto felt the stress rising in him as he continued to fidget with his fingers, not wanting to talk about a portal to another world. "They're in Hokkaido right now! I can't tell you why," he replied firmly.

Saloma took a deep breath, finding this story more and more absurd. "But...how do you know?" she asked, perplexed.

Netto felt his throat tighten as he quickly thought of a response. "I just know, that's all," he finally said in a weak voice.

Saloma lowered her head, taking note while biting her lip. She eventually raised her head, a slightly darker look in her eyes.

"And how did you get separated from your parents?" she asked.

Netto hesitated for a moment before coming up with an answer that didn't reveal the true reason for his situation. "I was kidnapped by someone... And somehow, I woke up in the middle of nowhere," he explained.

Saloma opened her mouth, inhaling sharply, seeming close to tears. She leaned back in her chair, looking exhausted by what she was hearing. "Did... Did you feel any pain? When you woke up?" Her voice was weak as she waited for his answer, which would decide whether she would be comforted or not.

The young boy shook his head. "No, I didn't feel anything at all," he replied.

The green-haired woman closed her eyes, as if trying to find some comfort within herself. She was troubled, like something was tormenting her, but she didn't want to let go. She squeezed Netto's hand in a gesture of comfort. "Listen, I don't know if I can convince my superiors, but I'll try my best to get you to Hokkaido," she said with a tender smile that she forced because of the grief that was beginning to well up in her.

Netto felt his heart leap with hope at this news. Even though he didn't want to admit it, he realized how much he had appreciated being listened to and understood, even if he had partly lied. Finally, he smiled, happy to see that this Saloma was just like the one he knew, always there to help and be empathetic. She continued to stroke his hand in a soothing gesture, then finally let go and focused back on her notebook.

"What about your Navi..." she began, knowing full well that the tension would return. "Has he...always been like this?"

Netto was surprised by the question but he smiled. Memories of his time before coming to this world came flooding back to him. "No!" he exclaimed with enthusiasm. "He was a blue Navi, very kind...though a bit annoying about manners, but he loved doing NetBattles with me! He's my best friend!"

Saloma's eyes sparkled at how the boy talked about his Navi. She could feel that they had an unbreakable bond. But she twisted her mouth with the next question. "So... How did he become like that?"

Netto looked away while taking a deep breath.

"Well... I don't know... When I woke up that morning, he was like that."

At first, Saloma had noticed that the boy had retrieved his Navi very quickly, which was strange. She wondered if he had perhaps been kidnapped along with his PET. She began to imagine all sorts of scenarios in her head.

Then she asked a crucial question. "I really want to be sure, but...has he ever hurt you?"

Netto looked her straight in the eyes and answered sincerely. "At first, he was hostile, but he never did anything to me. He always protected me and even saved me from those mean people who want to kidnap me! He's always been there for me!"

Saloma remained silent, but she could see that Netto was lowering his head and his mouth was slowly twisting. Emotions were rising within him and she could feel it.

"He's not a monster, Saloma-san... He may look like a Zoanoroid, but he's not one! I know he's still there, somewhere deep inside him, and he's still watching over me!" Netto continued, tears in his eyes.

He let out a sigh that sounded like a sob then sniffled loudly.

"Believe me, Saloma-san... I beg you, I swear he's not bad!" he pleaded.

Saloma fixed Netto with a neutral expression, trying to pry any secrets through his eyes. She quickly wrote in her notebook while keeping a watchful eye on Netto. When she finished writing, the green-haired woman put down her pen and closed her notebook. She sighed, realizing that she would now have to report the events as Netto had described them. She glanced quickly at her notes before smiling softly.

"Okay, I believe you, Netto-kun... But I would like to see him again...if possible."

Netto blinked his eyes, drying them gently, before answering. "You won't hurt him, right?"

Saloma nodded. "I just want to understand him."

Netto's response swelled her heart and he eventually smiled back. "Thank you," he said.

She repeated the same gesture, recalling one last thing before ending the interrogation. "Oh! One last question!" she exclaimed, opening her notebook again. "How old are you?"

It wasn't a question he appreciated. He just gritted his teeth, not wanting to admit the answer. "I'm...twelve minus six!" he sighed.

Saloma gasped once more, the child's answer truly surprised her. Seeing that she was not reacting, Netto sighed. "Hey, it's one of the few times I do math!"

The green-haired woman chuckled nervously, almost instinctively, upon hearing Netto's response. Twelve minus six, she easily knew the answer, but she was surprised to see that a young boy of that age could be intelligent enough. They left the room to return to the long underground corridor, lined with several doors. The place seemed to be bustling with several people going about their business. Saloma gave Netto an affectionate pat on the head before walking away.

"Well, Netto-kun, stay here and start getting your bearings. I'm going to give a brief report to my superiors and I'll be back. I'll take you to the cafeteria so you can eat something!" she announced with a smile. "But don't go outside without permission."

Netto watched the young woman walk away before turning his gaze to the people around him. He noticed that each person was quite diverse with people of all ages. On the wall, he noticed a symbol repeated several times, which could be the emblem of a family or a Navi. The village seemed to be a large community where mutual aid seemed to be the norm.

Netto walked away from the direction Saloma had gone, continuing to observe the surroundings. He felt reassured to see that Navis and humans were peacefully coexisting without apparent fear of each other. But what touched him the most was seeing the children playing together, each in their own way, with their families.

A man walked past Netto without even noticing him, heading towards a woman accompanied by her daughter. The little girl joyfully called out to her father and threw herself into his arms, the man embracing her tenderly. The boy smiled as he watched them, happy to see a family together and happy.

However, his smile quickly faded as he thought back to his own family. His parents...they must be worried about him right now. He took a deep breath to try to reassure himself and continued on his way, ignoring the happy family next to him.
The child listened attentively to the conversations around him. He heard Navis expressing their fear of going outside and catching the Beast Factor. He then understood why they felt safer in this dark and confined place. It was sad to have to deprive themselves of natural light, but he couldn't blame them. Netto came across a sign indicating the location of the infirmary. He then remembered the "deformed" child he had seen earlier and decided to go there. He clenched his hands, trying to go unnoticed. He passed by several open doors, some rooms were empty while others had patients. The majority of the patients were adults and the nurses were all Navis.

Netto arrived at a partially open door where the child was located. He observed the little boy lying on a bed, motionless and with a blank stare. His mother was trying to straighten his head while a Navi nurse examined an analysis panel. She looked at the child's two legs, which the other boy hiding behind the door began to grind his teeth at. One of the legs had the knee bent backwards while the other had the ankle twisted in a worrying way. She touched the sore ankle of the child, who let out a groan of pain while his mother tried to calm him down. After a short observation, she noticed something unusual.

"These injuries... The knee is due to some sort of deformity... And the ankle is due to physical trauma."

"They...did this to him...?" asked the mother, sobbing, ready to burst into tears at any moment.

The nurse didn't answer but observed the mother holding her child close, desperate.

"I don't know if we will be able to bring him back to his normal state... But what's certain is that all the deformed parts, they will remain..." she added, looking dark and concerned.

The mother burst into tears, burying her face in her son's. Netto couldn't bear to look at them anymore, the images of the child's deformity swirling in his head. Tears threatened to spill from his eyes, but he pulled himself together, leaning against the wall next to the door and sliding down to the floor. He curled his knees up to his chest and hugged them tight. He sighed, trying to keep his emotions under control, and rested his head against his knees in an attempt to escape the reality around him.

A little later, as he waited, listening to the mother's cries from the next room, Netto was interrupted in his thoughts by a shadow looming over him. As he rose slowly, he noticed it was a Navi staring at him, arms crossed. The more he looked at the Navi, the more memories flooded back. It was the Navi he had met on Shisa Island when they had accidentally ended up there. He also remembered the miko—his operator—who had accidentally gotten drunk, and Rockman, who had gained a new Soul Unison.

Windman.

Netto avoided saying the name out loud, trying not to reveal that he knew him. However, he wondered where Windman's operator was and if he was alone. Windman noticed Netto's discomfort, tilted his head, and fixed his yellow eyes on him before finally asking a question. "Do you know who I am?"

Netto looked at him again, bit his lip, and shook his head. The blue Navi didn't react, except for looking at the door, then back at Netto. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

Netto jumped slightly and glanced at the door. He took a small breath before answering. "I found this boy this morning... I just wanted to know if he was doing better."

Windman looked at the partially open door again before taking the handle to close it, which surprised Netto. "Well, you see, we don't know what happened to him, but for now, we have to respect the privacy between him and his mother," explained Windman.

Netto looked at the floor, feeling ashamed again. He had been wrong. He nodded and kept his head down.

"Well, my boy," said Windman, gesturing towards the exit of the infirmary, "let's get out of here. This isn't really a place for you."

The child walked slowly, followed by the sky-blue Navi. He remembered him as a polite and fair Navi, even though he often apologized for his operator's mistakes. But now, he seemed much more mature, stronger.

They emerged into the main corridor and Netto saw Saloma coming towards him, trying to hide her worry. "Where have you been? I told you it wouldn't take long," she asked with a smile.

He didn't answer. Instead, Windman stepped forward towards her, and she immediately took a stricter pose. The other people present in the corridor did the same, looking at the Navi with respect.

"I..." Saloma tried to explain, visibly intimidated by Windman's presence. "I've been looking for you. I've already explained part of it to Paxi-san."

He stared at Saloma intensely before glancing towards the child. Raising his hand, he addressed her in a grave and measured tone. "You will explain everything to me later, Saloma. For now, I want you to take care of this child."

Saloma silently acquiesced, watching as the Navi slowly walked away. She was left alone with the child, and everyone else resumed their usual activities. "Where is he going?" asked Netto, his eyes fixed on the Navi's back as he walked away.

"He's going to pray," Saloma replied calmly and reservedly.

"To pray?" Netto exclaimed, surprised that a Navi could have a religious practice.

Saloma smiled gently, understanding the child's confusion. "Oh, yes, but he's not really praying to a god. Just for someone dear to him," she explained in a soothing voice.

Netto thought for a moment, amazed. He realized that even the Navi were moved by this practice when someone had passed away. This discovery deeply touched him, and his heart skipped a beat.

" When I will be on the other side, will you pray for me? " A voice echoed in his head, causing him to gasp in surprise and abruptly raise his head, searching around him to see if anyone had spoken those words, but there was no one. He had clearly imagined the voice, but it had sent shivers down his spine and cold sweat was running down his forehead. His heart was pounding fast as if he had just run a marathon. A hand landed on his shoulder, making him almost jump. He turned his head and saw Saloma, who was looking at him with a gentle and benevolent smile.

"Come on Netto, I'll take you to eat something. You didn't eat this morning, did you?"

At the mention of "eating", Netto's stomach growled. His face twisted into a hungry expression, and drool almost dripped from his mouth. He nodded in approval and Saloma gestured for him to follow her. Netto followed her like a little duckling, curious to see where she was taking him. They arrived in a large spacious hall with several tables and chairs arranged around the counter. Behind the counter, Netto saw a Navi busy cooking. The child approached quickly, fascinated by the chef's agile movements as he sliced fish and vegetables, tossing ingredients in pans and pots on the stoves. The Navi was green with long claws attached to his arms like sharp knives, a long braid down his back. He noticed the child.

"What can I do for you, little one?" asked the Navi, undisturbed by the little boy.

Instead of answering his question, Netto looked at everything the Navi had accomplished with admiration.

"Are you...a chef?" he asked enthusiastically, examining every detail of the culinary activity.

The Navi went back to looking at what he was cutting, resuming his work.

"I'm just the sous-chef, my operator is the one who directs me. She's much better than me, she has taste like any human after all," he explained without looking up.

Netto watched in fascination at the Navi's culinary talent, working so skillfully that his hands seemed to move with a life of their own. It was then that Saloma approached the counter and sat on one of the chairs, inviting Netto to sit next to her.

"Slashman, let me introduce you to Netto-kun. I met him this morning in the ruins of the city next door," Saloma announced, introducing the child, to which the Navi responded with a nod. "Netto-kun, this is Slashman, Paxi-san's Navi."

At first, Netto was impressed, but then he realized something.

"Who is Paxi-san?"

"She's the woman you saw earlier. She's our cook and she's the right hand of our chef," Saloma quickly replied.

He nodded in response. Slashman, still focused on his dishes, asked, "Well, what can I do for you exactly? The meal doesn't start for another hour."

"This little boy has a very empty stomach; can you make him breakfast?" Saloma intervened.

Slashman nodded and quickly began working on each ingredient. The young boy watched Saloma while the Navi cooked, his face filled with curiosity and many questions in his head.

"Tell me, Saloma-san, where exactly are we? What is this village and who is your leader...?"

Saloma tensed slightly and a bead of sweat rolled down her forehead, indicating her discomfort. "You really don't know what we are?"

Netto shook his head, intrigued and impatient to learn more about this strange community. "I guess I'll tell you later..." the same woman replied.

Before he could respond, the green Navi had handed him a bowl of soup with a plate of fish and rice, which made him groan with happiness. "Wow, thank you!" he exclaimed. He picked up his chopsticks and tasted a piece of fish. "My first real breakfast in days! Thank you for this meal!"

The little boy ate voraciously, happy to fill his stomach. Saloma was delighted to see that he enjoyed the meal so much. Once he was satisfied, Netto turned to the Navi chef Slashman to compliment him. "You're a really good cook!" he said.

But Slashman didn't seem too affected by the compliment. "It's a meal I'm used to making," he simply replied.

"My Navi—his name is Rockman—used to watch cooking videos!" Netto announced between bites. "I just discovered it not long ago, you two could get along!"

Saloma stopped smiling and focused on this somewhat strange information. She rested her arm on the counter, showing her interest.

"Has your Navi ever cooked before?" she asked.

He slowly shook his head. "No, never, but I'm sure he'd love to learn!" he replied with enthusiasm.

"Why isn't he with us then?" Slashman asked in turn, looking at him with indifference.

Netto froze and Saloma grimaced. He lowered his chopsticks and looked at his meal.

"He's...outside. He didn't want to come in," he admitted, trying to sound convincing.

Slashman remained silent, focusing on his task. Netto continued to eat quietly, lulled by the quietness of the room. Suddenly, a panicked voice interrupted the calm of the room.

"Where is Paxi-san?!" a young woman screamed, looking totally panicked.

Saloma turned around, alerted by the tone of the voice. She noticed the young woman in a state of panic and the three friends went on alert.

"What's going on?" Saloma asked, approaching the young woman.

"There's a strange boy who arrived in the village! He's heading straight for the restaurant!" she exclaimed, gasping for breath.

Slashman moved closer to quickly go outside upon hearing this, and Saloma also followed, her face becoming more serious. Netto, too, was curious and followed the green-haired woman, knowing he would find the answers he was looking for. Approaching a large gathering of people, they saw several TVs displaying scenes from outside, each monitoring people's activities. One of the screens showed a boy sitting at a counter in a restaurant and Netto could tell he was the same original age as him, if not older. He had never met this boy before, but he felt there was something suspicious about him. The whispers around him confirmed this suspicion as people wondered where the boy came from and what he was doing.

"Oh, Paxi-san!" he heard as he turned around.

The woman with knives in her hair approached the TV showing the boy, and for the first time Slashman noticed a certain expression on her face.

"Paxi, can I go in your place?" he offered.

But she raised her arm and did not take her eyes off the TV.

"No. You will stay in my shadow, I will go."

Slashman nodded and then she headed off in one direction, followed by her Navi. As she disappeared from their field of vision, every person, including Netto, refocused on the TV screen. Paxi then advanced, having climbed up to the kitchen of the outdoor restaurant. She caught sight of the strange boy while staying hidden in a corner. He was sitting on the side, his arm resting on the counter and a sarcastic smile on his face. With his curly blue hair and purple outfit, he looked rather sinister. She frowned, not letting this preteen intimidate her. She walked towards him, staying behind the counter.

"We don't serve alcohol to minors, I'd advise you to leave." She said with a stern tone while heading towards the glasses near her sink.

"Oh..." the boy replied, looking at her from the corner of his eye, "I'm not here to order alcohol. Actually, I would have preferred grape juice. Can you give me one, please?"

Without a word, Paxi grabbed a glass and took out a violet bottle. She poured the liquid into the glass, served it to the boy, and stood there, impassive. The boy, fascinated, watched the purple liquid filling the glass. He lifted the glass and examined it from every angle.

“Did you know that grape juice is like wine?” he suddenly said, breaking the silence. “It's just sweeter and without the alcohol so that kids can enjoy it. That way, everyone can have some…”

Paxi didn't reply, knowing he was going on a monologue. She let him talk as he continued to gaze at the liquid in his glass.

“Yet, it is said that wine is the blood of the Son of God." The woman raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the turn of the conversation. The boy continued, still focused on his glass, "The Son of God, with his blood, proves to us that he is not eternal like his father; that he is just a mortal like us."

Paxi felt a twinge of annoyance at his words. But she remained silent, listening to the rest of the story.

"So to cheat death, he found a stratagem," the boy continued, an enigmatic smile on his lips. "That no one should forget him and live through each one of us." Paxi furrowed her brows, not understanding where he was going with this. But the same boy seemed to guess her perplexity and paused, looking up at her.

"Never has the Son of God been more like the Son of Death," he finally concluded, a vicious smile on his lips.

Paxi arched an eyebrow, visibly annoyed by the boy's remark. "Where are you going with this?" she asked in a dry, impatient tone.

The boy, aware of Paxi's hostile attitude, adjusted himself on his seat and placed his glass on the counter before responding. "What I'm trying to say is that no one really dies," he explained in an oddly calm tone. "As long as a part of us lives on in memories, or an object linked to us traverses time, we will always be there."

Paxi furrowed her brows even more, increasingly puzzled by what the boy was saying. "But it's not the same for a Navi," he retorted. "When it's deleted, its data can be backed up somewhere. But if those backups are also deleted, the Navi will die for good."

"Yet...you just said that with memory, no one really dies. As long as they have Navis or an operator who remembers them..." Paxi interjected, concerned by this conversation.

"That's true..." the boy acquiesced. "But we can modify other Navis and erase their memories. If only an operator remembers a Navi, then when they die, no one will remember them. They'll disappear completely."

He caressed the glass with his fingertips, slowly spinning it between his hands. "That's the solution: for someone to die forever, all you have to do is forget them," he said in a detached tone. Paxi couldn't help but clench her fists on either side of her body, annoyed at what she was hearing. Who was this sinister individual and what did he mean by that?

"Who are you exactly?" she asked in a harsh tone.

He tilted his head slightly to the side, a similarly sly smile stretching across his lips. "I'm called many names, but for a woman like you, I'll allow you to call me Kirisaki," he replied in a smooth voice.

She remained silent for a moment, letting his name resonate in her head. She bit the inside of her lip as she understood the meaning of his name.

"And what do you want by coming here, Kirisaki?" she asked again, trying to keep her emotions in check.

The boy allowed himself to finish his drink, letting out a sound from his mouth before noisily placing it back on the wooden countertop. "I'm looking for a child," he declared bluntly.

Paxi looked at him harshly. Below them, in front of the TVs, Netto shuddered, listening attentively to their conversation. He took a few steps back, his heart racing. He thought he was talking about him. He lowered his head, wondering why he would be after him... Unless he was related to... Saloma looked at him, troubled, and got down to his level, wanting to reassure him.

"A child?" Paxi repeated.

Kirisaki's sly smile widened. "In a way," he replied. "Let's say he could be a child, but he's not really one anymore. We could say he's rotten...rather deformed."

The voices in the hallway fell silent, and everyone seemed to be hanging on Kirisaki's words. Netto finally understood. In a sense, he was relieved that it wasn't about him.

"Yeah..." the boy began again, his voice weaker. "He's not really a child anymore, just a horror."

"What do you want to do with this child?" Paxi asked, her anger starting to boil.

Kirisaki began to chuckle. "I may not answer that; my job is only to act and not talk. But with the pride I have, I wouldn't lie to you if I said I simply want to kill him."

Netto looked at the boy in disgust, unable to believe what he was hearing. Paxi was in the same situation and her eyes narrowed in anger.

"You want to...kill a child?" she asked incredulously.

Kirisaki nodded with an impassive expression. "I could also bring him back, but killing him would be quicker. I'm just doing him a favor; this creature is not meant to live among us."

Paxi clenched her fists, unable to contain her anger. With a swift gesture, she struck the countertop as a threat. But the boy was not impressed.

"You dare to come before me, a mother, and say that you're going to kill a child who did nothing wrong?" Her arm trembled, her eyes vibrating, hidden under her bangs.

Kirisaki started to laugh again, indifferent to Paxi's growing fury. "I'm just obeying Death itself. If it wants his life, I have to come and get him."

She was boiling with anger, her hands shaking and her eyes glowing with a malicious light. With a sudden gesture, Paxi grabbed the butcher knife she kept carefully behind her back and quickly approached the boy in front of her with it at his throat.

"I don't care about your morals or your vision, but I would kindly ask you to leave quickly," she spat with a venomous voice.

Despite the knife threatening his life, Kirisaki continued to smile. However, he lowered his gaze, fixing on something in particular. Then, in a calm and composed tone, he spoke, "Yet, if I were you...I would keep my head on my shoulders, rather than letting my emotions run wild."

As she gritted her teeth, both of them lowered their heads, looking at the boy's hand. The woman then saw that he had drawn a small dagger and held it in place under his chest. Concentrating all her attention on this threatening blade, she could feel the beginning of a point against her skin. Paxi silently growled as she felt the tension rise and lowered the butcher knife. Kirisaki did the same with his dagger, his smile triumphant as the woman breathed heavily.

"I know the child must be somewhere around here. But if you want us to let you do your activities, then it's better for you to give us the child." Getting up from his seat, he headed decisively towards the exit. "You rebels have no sense of discretion," he exclaimed, slamming the door behind him.

Paxi remained frozen, shocked by the boy's words. Slashman came out of hiding to join her, making sure she was okay. She lowered her head to notice some drops of blood on her t-shirt and sighed. He had only left her with a scratch but it annoyed her. She placed her fist against the edge of the counter and grimaced, almost exhausted, unaware that underneath, the panic was total.

To be Continued…

Chapter Text

Netto was sitting on a chair, his legs dangling as he brooded over his anger. He couldn't stand the conversation he had heard earlier and it kept replaying in his mind. Kirisaki, that boy, was the worst scum. He hated him more than anything, much more than that girl... What was her name again? Chirol. Netto's fists clenched as he was overwhelmed by a wave of curses he wished he could scream out loud.

In the midst of the panic that surrounded him, people were uncertain about what they should do and worried about what had just happened. Saloma was trying to calm some people down when she noticed that the child seemed completely indifferent to what was going on around him. She approached him and placed a comforting hand on his back.

"It's going to be okay, Netto-kun," she said gently.

"No, it's not!" he snapped, drawing the attention of the people around him. "How can that guy want to kill a child? How can we let him do that?"

"Netto-kun..."

The child turned his head towards her, his eyes trembling with anger. "Saloma-san... We can't let him go. We have to find him and stop him before he hurts someone!"

Saloma lowered her eyes, touched by Netto's determination, but she knew that things were not so simple. She sat down next to him and put her arm around his shoulders, gently rubbing her hand against his back.

"We don't know this boy and we don't know what kind of Navi he might have. Charging in headfirst will only make things even more complicated." She turned her gaze towards the horizon.

Netto grimaced but eventually nodded, understanding what she meant even if he didn't agree. As he looked away, he spotted the same symbol he had seen earlier in the day. He blinked a few times and then remembered Kirisaki's last words before he disappeared.

"The rebels..." he muttered, furrowing his brow. "Why did he mention the rebels?"

Saloma felt a lump in her throat as she looked around, seeing that the other people were starting to head to their rooms. She gently released Netto and stood up, not looking directly at him. 

"Netto-kun, come with me... I'll explain everything to you." 

At first hesitant, Netto eventually stood up and followed her. They arrived in a large room that almost resembled a meeting room. Various photos were hung on the walls, including one that depicted someone he had seen in the past: Prosecutor Roppu. 

"I know this guy!" he exclaimed, approaching the photo. "I saw him at a concert in Akindo City!" 

Saloma turned around and noticed the photo he was referring to, but her eyes widened in disbelief when she heard him. 

"What did you just say?" she asked incredulously. 

"Yeah, I was lucky! He saved me during an attack by the...rebels," he replied, squinting his eyes.

He looked at her and noticed she looked terrified, her hands covering her mouth. 

"Were you there?" she whispered. 

He nodded. "With a friend and her Navi... Well, we snuck in without paying but... Please don't tell anyone!" 

The green-haired woman calmed her terrified look and sighed. "No... Of course not." 

Netto looked at the photo again. The photo had some markings on it, pinholes. Someone had enjoyed disfiguring it. 

"Why is he here?" he asked Saloma, who approached to examine the photo with him. Her face contorted with disgust upon seeing the image. 

"This man is a lapdog of Variety's government... He is probably one of the most monstrous people we could know." 

Netto recoiled in surprise, shocked by these words. 

"What? But he saved me, and I heard an interview where he said he was doing his best to find the children and put the cult people behind bars!" 

Saloma squinted her eyes. 

"He says a lot of things...but does nothing. Instead, he manages to put innocent people behind bars."

Netto felt the weight of Saloma's words hit him like a hammer, crushing his certainties. He remembered the honest interview of the man in the photo and hesitated for a moment. But he also remembered what Glyde had told him about the man: that he arrested many innocent Navis. Saloma, noticing his doubt, turned to him, her hands clasped together. 

"A year ago, before coming here, I lived in a rather peaceful village, but not immune to any tragedy," she began. "I lived with my best friends—Masa the fishmonger and Miyuki, who was a medium and owned an antique shop." She paused, took a deep breath, then continued. "Everything was fine until the day a child disappeared. We first thought he had been abducted by a member of a cult, but we soon learned that his body had been found murdered." 

Netto let out a whimper of fear, quickly covering his hands over his mouth. Saloma became embarrassed realizing the words she had just uttered. 

"Oh, I… I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that, I guess you..." she started, almost panicking.

But before she could finish, Netto reassured her, "No, it's okay! I know the meaning of that word." He wanted to put her at ease and she seemed to relax a little. 

The young woman remained silent upon hearing this and then looked away, wanting to continue her story. "The investigation into his killer lasted several months, but afterwards, the people in the village began to gossip...and everyone started pointing the finger at Miyuki."

"Huh? But why?" Netto asked, intrigued. 

"The reason was that Miyuki had a connection to death, that she had killed this child for a sacrifice." Netto couldn't help but jump at this revelation. Saloma wiped her forehead, visibly shaken. "But that's obviously not true, we knew her so well. Masa started to defend her...but he was accused of being an accomplice. They were both arrested." 

Netto remained silent for a moment, the news hitting him like a punch to the chest. He lowered his eyes, trying to contain the emotion rising in him. He remembered Masa and Miyuki's smiling faces, feeling his heart leap in his chest.

"They were both judged by Roppu and will be executed in a few months," the same woman announced with an empty gaze. 

The young boy jumped again and boiled with anger. "What?! We have to go save them!" he exclaimed, determined. He walked towards the door and turned back to Saloma, his eyes filled with courage. "We can't leave them there, you have to do something." 

Saloma opened her mouth to respond, but hesitated for a moment, searching for her words. Then, she knelt down to his height, facing him. 

"Netto-kun, you don't understand. We can't just save them...at the risk of losing even more people." She paused, her lips trembling. "The rebels can't afford to lose lives just to save two. It's better to go after those responsible for all this injustice. That's why we attacked the Coliseum during the concert. We wanted to target Prosecutor Roppu."

Upon hearing this, the young child took a step back, looking stunned even though one of his eyebrows was furrowed. The young woman lowered her head in shame, her eyes glistening. 

"So, you're...terrorists," he managed to articulate. 

Saloma nodded slowly, seeming to weigh each of her words. "If we had hurt you that day," she began, holding back her tears, "I am sincerely sorry." 

Netto's eyes lowered once again as he clenched his fists obediently. "I'll go save Masa-san and Miyuki-san first," he started, his voice becoming more confident. Saloma raised her head to look at him. "I'll do anything to save them. I can't live in peace knowing that two of my friends are going to die unjustly!" 

"Netto-kun..." murmured the young woman.

"That's why..." Netto stopped, noticing that he was having trouble continuing what he wanted to say. "If you thought you were doing good...do it correctly."

He felt hands take his face and saw Saloma looking him straight in the eyes. A slight blush spread across his cheeks. "You're very brave, Netto-kun. You're probably the bravest little boy I know."

Saloma took his shoulders and pulled him towards her, wrapping her arms firmly around his back. Netto blushed even more, but he returned the embrace.

After savoring every bite of the meal prepared by Paxi, Netto was happy to realize that he had never eaten anything so delicious. In the afternoon, Saloma left him in a large room with other children where he could play if he wanted. She had to take care of people who were still worried about what had happened. At first a little shy, he first noticed the toys that were stored in chests and he was able to make new acquaintances.

Although Netto still didn't admit to being a six-year-old again, he was thrilled to be able to relive moments he hadn't experienced in so long. He had probably spent his day playing with children "his age," and he didn't mind. He was used to taking care of young children, having taken care of Chisao when his older brother went to Jawaii. Though with his twelve-year-old brain, he tended to speak more complexly than the other children could understand.

Snack time came and a young woman brought a basket filled with chocolate biscuits for the children. Netto received his and went to a corner to savor it. He looked at the others and then realized that he hadn't seen Rockman again and he was probably starving. He expected him to come here to get food and now he had to wait for the whole day. He decided to put his snack in his bag and left the room to find Saloma and explain the situation. Once he found her, he approached her.

"Saloma-san! I have to go outside!" he said urgently.

She looked at him with surprised eyes and crouched down to his level. "Why? No child is allowed to go outside for fear of being kidnapped!"

He remained silent for several seconds and then finally resumed ignoring the reason. "I have to find Rockman! I need to go..." He stopped, searching for his words, then looked timidly to the side. "Rockman...must be hungry. And if he doesn't eat, he's likely to be much more hostile."

The young woman froze, incredulous, her eyes wide open.

"Eat? Your Navi...can eat?" she finally asked, her voice surprised.

The child nodded timidly. "Since he's in this form, yes."

Saloma narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment.

"I just want to feed him and that's it, then we'll go back," continued Netto in a small voice.

"Listen, Netto-kun, I'll go with you, but we have to bring Paxi-san... I had to tell her about your Navi and she was interested in meeting him."

Netto's face hardened immediately.

"You won't do anything bad to Rockman, will you?" he asked anxiously.

Saloma took a deep breath and replied calmly. "No, we won't do anything to him. We just want to see him and understand."

At first suspicious, Netto nodded his head and Saloma went in a certain direction. They found Paxi, who glanced at the child out of the corner of her eye. He hated to admit it, but this woman gave him a lot of shivers; and by the way she had acted earlier in the day with him, he was scared.

Once outside, the young woman with green hair took charge of the child while the female cook stood watch over the surroundings. They headed towards the forest near the village, searching for any signs of virus in the area. Netto called his Navi several times, moving away from Saloma in one direction.

"Netto-kun!" called the woman with green hair. Paxi, on the other hand, looked at the sky, alerting her teammate. "It will be night soon."

Alerted, Saloma immediately began searching for the missing child. Meanwhile, Netto continued to search for the wild Navi, hoping he would show up. He took out the snack he had kept, thinking it could be bait to lure Rockman.

"Rockman? I have something to eat for you!" he called out.

Hearing a noise behind him, the child smiled and headed in the direction of the sound. "Rockman!"

But it wasn't Rockman in front of him. Instead, he saw the trembling body of Saito, who stared at him fixedly. Netto hadn't noticed the black streaks disappearing near him.

"N-Netto?" Saito's voice was fearful.

The child rushed to Saito and hugged him. "Saito!"

The older boy flinched, surprised by the embrace, but eventually placed his hands on Netto's shoulders and smiled weakly.

"I'm glad to see you again! I guess Rockman explained everything to you, right?" the child asked, looking up at him.

Saito didn't immediately answer. He just let his memory refresh and finally nodded. "He tried to explain to me that you went to a village with a woman... Did everything go well?"

The child moved away from his older friend, leaving some space between them. "Yes, I guess... But I better explain it to you later. I have to find Rockman!"

"Why?" Saito asked quickly, feeling a certain alarm rising in him.

"I have to feed him! I have something for him! And if he doesn't eat... You know how he is!" Netto replied with a smile that was meant to be reassuring.

Saito chuckled and patted Netto's head. "Don't worry, I fed him. He was starting to act strange," he said to reassure him. 

Netto blinked, curious. "How did you manage to feed him?" 

Saito froze and stuttered, searching for an excuse. He knew he had lied; as Rockman, he hadn't eaten anything at all. He had been starving and looking forward to sharing a meal with Netto. 

"I... I stole some food," he admitted slowly. 

Netto was shocked but quickly recovered, frowning. "Saito...that's not right," he scolded, though in a teasing tone. 

"I'm sorry, Mr. NetSavior, but he was hungry!" pleaded Saito. 

Netto laughed, noticing Saito's genuine concern. "It's okay, I forgive you, as long as you don't get caught," he said with a smile.

Saito nodded and patted Netto's head again. They heard cries in the distance, a feminine voice trying to call out to them. The younger boy turned around and Saloma emerged from behind the trees, walking towards them. 

"Netto-kun!" she exclaimed, but stopped short upon seeing the older boy. Paxi also appeared, mouth agape as she looked at Saito. 

"Saloma-san!" replied Netto happily. 

As he saw the two women staring at him strangely, Saito felt drops of sweat falling down his back, a discomfort rising in his chest. 

"This is Saito, my friend who's with me!" introduced Netto, pointing to the boy. 

Timidly, Saito raised his arm, slowly waving his hand in greeting. Saloma closed and then opened her eyes, approaching him. 

"So you're the famous Saito," she said. 

"Y-yes," he nodded.

Saloma looked at the faces of the children, trying to understand what she was seeing. She decided to get back to the main subject. 

"Where is...Rockman?" 

Netto continued to smile as Saloma scrutinized the other boy who squirmed, not really understanding what was going on. 

"He won't show up after all! He's already eaten. At night, he prefers to stay outside," the child declared. 

But Saloma wasn't convinced. 

Paxi, who hadn't moved since the beginning, finally asked, "Are you his friend?" to which Saito nodded, trying to be more formal. "Why...do I feel like there's some kind of blood connection between you two?" she continued, squinting her eyes. 

The phrase seemed to have an immediate effect on the two boys. Saito's eyes widened while Netto lowered his eyes, averting his gaze. Saloma had sensed that this question would be asked, but she didn't expect such a reaction from them. A discomfort settled between them, and Saito hoped it wouldn't last much longer.

Saito looked around, wondering how he had ended up there. He was in a bright room, sitting at a table with a window that looked like a mirror. He had been placed in an interrogation room, which is what Saloma had explained to him during their journey back to the village. Netto hadn't said much, but he had also been questioned. It wasn't excessive to question a young child, thought Saito.

Saloma entered the room with a notebook in hand. She still seemed perplexed since their first meeting. She sat down in front of him and placed her notebook on the table. Saito glanced at the notebook before looking back at the serious-looking young woman. She placed her elbows on the table and clasped her hands together.

"As I explained to you, we must interrogate any foreign person who comes into our village. We do this not only for our safety, but also to gather any information that may be useful to us," she explained in a calm and composed tone.

Saito felt a drop of sweat bead on his forehead. He nodded his head reluctantly, mentally preparing himself for the upcoming interrogation. 

"I have already interrogated Netto-kun, now I want to know your version of your strange journey," she declared in a firm tone. 

"What did Netto tell you exactly?" Saito tried to ask in an attempt to buy some time. Saloma gave a sarcastic smile upon hearing this. 

"I cannot tell you what he told me for several reasons, but I think you have an idea, don't you?" she replied in a cutting tone. 

Saito bit his lower lip. He knew that if he made even one mistake, he could get into trouble. He quickly thought of a strategy to avoid revealing any details that shouldn't be disclosed. He at least trusted Netto; even though he had an idea of what he might have revealed, he knew very well that the child would never talk about anything related to Duo and the other world. He looked up at Saloma, ready to challenge her. 

"Before we begin...know that I have absolutely nothing against anyone. All I want is to achieve my goal, which only involves me...and Netto. No one else," he declared in a firm tone.

Saloma squinted and then opened her notebook. "Well, we'll see about that..." She turned the page and prepared to write. "Your full name, please," she requested in a calm and professional voice.

The young boy in front of her seemed to panic at the question. He slowly shook his head, refusing to give an answer. Saloma frowned, carefully observing her interlocutor's reaction. She put her pen on the table and became more impatient.

"Netto-kun was the same," she remarked. "He didn't want to give me his name, and as far as I remember, it was because he was afraid he didn't have the right to be here. So, what's your reason?"

Saito looked away, staring at the mirror in the room with a drop of sweat on his forehead. "I can't say, that's all," he murmured.

Saloma clenched her fists but remembered that she had dealt with reticent people in the past. She crossed her arms and placed one leg over the other, assuming a firm and determined posture.

"I can stay here all evening if I have to," she declared. "I'm not afraid to wait for you to talk."

The gaze of the young woman with green hair pierced at Saito, but he refused to answer. She tilted her head, scrutinizing every detail of his face. 

"Do you hide a very heavy secret to refuse to give me your identity? Are you connected to anyone from Variety?" she asked, curious. 

Saito didn't understand what she was talking about. Variety? His teeth gritted in annoyance, unable to make himself understood. 

"I told you, I have absolutely nothing to do with you or anything!" 

Saloma suddenly stood up, making her chair squeak behind her. 

"Then why don't you just tell me?!" she exclaimed, annoyed. 

"Because..." Saito started. 

"What kind of secret could you be hiding that you won't simply reveal your identity to me?" she insisted.

The irritation rose in Saito's brain, causing him to violently pound his fists on the table, making a dull sound resonate throughout the room. 

"Because I don't want to say it if Netto is here!" he finally blurted out, his voice loud. Saloma froze, opening her mouth in surprise. Saito slowly turned his head towards the window, his face contorted with fear. 

"Is he... Is he behind the window...?" he murmured, both worried and terrified. 

Saloma looked at what he was looking at, and then without making another expression, she calmly sat back down. 

"Netto-kun is outside. He wanted to come and see your interrogation but I refused; I was just afraid that he might pass messages to you through the window, even though I know he's just a child. But I suspected something like this would happen." Saloma explained in a calm and composed voice. 

Saito seemed to relax a bit, breathing easier. He slowly stood up, rubbing one of his sore wrists. 

"So now...are you going to tell me your identity?" she asked.

Saito looked up at her, seeming hesitant. Then, after a moment of silence, he sighed. "Everything I'm going to tell you... You promise me you won't tell anyone else?" 

She nodded. "Other than my superiors and myself, no one else will know," she assured him. 

Saito suddenly seemed heavy-hearted, his gaze fixed on the ground. He took a deep breath before revealing the truth. "I'm Netto's brother... But he doesn't know it," he said in a low voice. 

Saloma didn't really flinch, she didn't seem surprised. "Why doesn't he know?" 

Taking a moment to think, he remembered his earlier conversation with Netto where he had made an effort to tell the truth while keeping his secret hidden. "I spent most of my life in a hospital because of a heart problem. Netto and I never really met before now, and my parents didn't want to talk about me. Since Netto was separated from our parents, I've been doing my best to help him on his journey. Our only goal is to go home."

As Saloma continued to listen, she flipped through the pages of her notebook, examining her previous notes. "Netto-kun mentioned wanting to find his parents... Why are they in Hokkaido?" she asked.

He tilted his head, in a sense he knew the answer but it wasn't really the right answer for her. "I'm not really sure. We...um, received a letter telling us to go there."

Saloma furrowed her brow. "What if it's a trap?" she asked.

"That's why I'm trying to get ahead the day," he replied without hesitation. "I want to know what's really waiting for us there."

She nodded slowly, appreciating the boy's kindness and generosity towards Netto. Then she retrieved her pen and began taking notes. "As Netto-kun's brother, can you tell me exactly where you were born?" she asked, looking up at him.

The boy hesitated for a moment before answering, opting for the simplest response. "We were both born in Akihara Town, that's where we live."

Saloma raised her eyebrows, realizing that Netto hadn't lied about the town. However, it seemed too strange to be true. "Is there...a hospital in Akihara Town?" she asked, seeking to confirm what he said.

"Yes, and sometimes I did transfers with the one in Densan City," he replied. Saloma put a hand on her forehead, bewildered. 

She felt like she had fallen into a parallel universe. "How is that possible?" she muttered.

Saito tilted his head, trying to understand what Saloma meant. She sighed and put down her pen. "Regarding...Rockman... Could you tell me more about him?" she asked.

Saito's face hardened at the mention of Rockman. He seemed more somber and serious than before. "Did Netto tell you about him?"

She nodded. "Yes, but even though he seemed sincere, I still find it hard to believe..."

"So believe him," he interrupted. "I don't know what he told you, but I'm sure what he revealed was true. I know their relationship very well, and I know that Rockman would never harm him."

Saloma remained silent, lowering her head and sighing. She closed her notebook and looked at the boy.

"My last question is rather personal, but why don't you want to tell the truth to your brother?"

He took a moment to respond, then concluded with a sad smile.

"When we're back with our parents...I won't be here anymore. This is the one and only time I can be with him, and telling him the truth would only make his sadness bigger."

Saloma froze upon hearing Saito's words, her eyes widening as her mouth slowly opened. She abruptly stood up from the table, her hands flattening against the wood. Anger rose within her, and she couldn't understand how Saito could think like that.

"How can you...think like that?!" she exclaimed, her eyes shining with frustration.

Saito looked up, showing no emotion.

"He's your little brother! You have to tell him the truth! Even if you'll never be there again!" she continued with more vehemence.

"That's not your concern, Saloma-san. It's my responsibility and I don't care about being criticized for this choice," Saito responded bluntly.

He stood up and looked away.

"I guess we're done here?" he resumed emotionlessly.

Saloma muttered under her breath, frustrated with Saito's behavior. She shook her head in annoyance before following him into the second room. There, the boy realized that there was no one else there. The young woman with green hair opened the last door to arrive in the main hallway where Netto was sitting on the floor with his arms wrapped around his legs. As soon as he saw his elder brother, he stood up eagerly.

"Saito!" he exclaimed before noticing Saloma coming out as well. His face turned slightly uncomfortable, worry on the child’s face. "Did everything go well?" he asked.

Saloma was searching for her words when she realized that Netto was addressing her. She forced herself to smile again. "Yes, your..." she said, looking at Saito and slightly furrowing her eyebrows, " friend is not suspicious at all. You can stay here quietly until dinner time!"

Both nodded in their own way. Saloma then left them and Saito smiled as he saw the boy. "You must have something to tell me, look where we are!"

The child blushed softly, his hands behind his back. "Well, I met this woman...who I also knew in our world, but she's still so kind and took good care of me!"

The older boy simply stroked his head. "That's good to hear."

He allowed it and then he gasped as he remembered his morning. "Oh, and...do you know what Rockman and I saw?"

Saito remained silent for a moment as he remembered his morning, then he quickly recalled the child and the creature. He tried to hold back from showing a dark expression. "No, tell me."

Netto firmly took Saito's hand and led him to a quiet corner. The older boy wondered where he was taking him, and noticed that the child seemed worried and tense. Once they were isolated enough, the younger boy took a deep breath before speaking.

"There was a child, but we don't know what happened to him! He was so..." he began, but he was interrupted by a sniffle that he struggled to suppress.

Realizing that the words could be harsh—after all, Saito knew what he was talking about—he tried to help without saying more. "Did he have any significant injuries?"

Netto nodded, looking troubled. Then he bit his lip before speaking again. "They say he's a 'deformed' child, and it's not even the first time there's been one."

Saito felt a shiver run through him, causing him to bow his head. "He had...his legs..." Netto tried to say once again, but Saito interrupted him by putting his fingers on his mouth.

"It's okay... You don't have to tell me, don't force yourself," he said in a gentle voice.

Netto silently nodded, appreciating his friend's concern. "But I think he'll be safe now in this rebel base," he announced, feeling reassured.

Saito looked at Netto attentively, finally agreeing, but a question lingered in his mind. "I suppose... But Netto, what are the rebels?"

Netto almost fell backwards. He had forgotten to explain this to Saito after what had happened in Akindo City. His mind was much more preoccupied with the child-kidnapping sects. He took some time to explain what had happened in Akindo—the concert, and especially the fact that he had crossed paths with Prosecutor Roppu. He had explained that he thought he was a good person, but that he had done terrible things according to Saloma's words. He repeated that the Rebels were, in a way, like terrorists, but that they weren't necessarily bad people.

Saito nodded throughout his explanation. Sometimes Netto asked him if it wouldn't be better to call Saloma to explain everything, but the older boy refused under an embarrassed tone. He understood that these people weren't like WWW or Gospel who had sought to destroy the world; but were simply seeking revenge in a certain way. He didn't know what to think about it—sure, wanting justice is one thing, but taking it into your own hands is another. He repeated that, unfortunately, it wasn't their problem and that once they were back in their own world, all of this would be just a bad dream.

The rest of the evening passed quietly. Netto had given Saito the leftovers from his snack since it had been for Rockman. Afterwards, the child gave him a little tour, although he didn't quite understand how it worked. Later, they ran into Woodman. The former Navi thought he had returned to his past life, but when the wooden Navi ignored him, he remembered he was human and in another world. He had often secretly wondered how his Navi friends would react if they learned he was human. If Woodman was here (and also Saloma), were Sharkman and Skullman—as well as their operators—around? The question nagged at him.

Later, they had dinner. Saloma had found them and wanted to eat with them, which was normal since she had spent the day with the child and wanted to get to know Netto better after what had happened. If he was in a calmer state, maybe she could better analyze his behavior. They sat at a table, and Saito noticed with surprise that the only Navis present were servers.

"There are only humans," he noted as he looked around them. 

"That's normal," Saloma replied with a smile. "Navis don't eat, so they have the whole base to themselves." 

"Except for Rockman!" exclaimed Netto with enthusiasm. 

Saito furrowed his brows. "Netto..." 

Netto attempted to smile awkwardly, thankfully Saloma knew the truth even though she found it strange. The child looked at his food, a delicious Pad Kra Pao, and licked his lips while looking at his dish before shaking Saito's sleeve. 

"You'll see, it's delicious!" 

Saito nodded his head, believing him of course. It made him so hungry. He cut a piece and brought it to his mouth. The taste made him moan with pleasure, he could feel all his taste buds flying to heaven. 

"It's so good!" he exclaimed, his eyes shining like stars. Netto had exactly the same reaction as him after also tasting the dish. 

"Absolutely!" agreed Netto, looking up at Saloma. "Did Paxi-san cook it all?" 

"Yes, she cooks for us with Slashman. She has a real talent for cooking." Saito blinked, a little surprised. 

"Paxi-san?"

Netto turned his head towards him. 

"It's the woman who was with us earlier," he said. 

Saito responded with a surprised, "Oh." He thought back to that person and how she had given him the creeps. 

"That woman... She had a strange look about her, I felt something peculiar when I saw her," he said soberly, looking down at a piece of his food. 

Saloma twisted her mouth upon hearing him, but didn't respond right away, except for Netto who spoke up. 

"She's special, but she seems to be a good person," he said. 

"She is," Saloma supplied, looking down at her plate with a sad smile. "Paxi-san has always been an excellent sous-chef for the rebels. After all, she's been here for years." 

Netto tilted his head, thinking back to what had been said earlier. 

"For how long?" he asked. 

Saloma thought for a moment before answering. "Hmm, I think since the beginning. Windman and her were the founders, after all." 

"Windman?!" exclaimed Netto, surprised. 

Embarrassed, Saloma scratched her temple. 

"Did I forget to tell you that Windman is our leader, Netto-kun?"

He quickly nodded and Saloma placed her hand on his head, apologizing. Thinking back to his encounter with Windman on an island, Saito was surprised to see that he was now leading a group of terrorist rebels, and even more shocked to see a Navi commanding them. Usually, it was humans who made all the decisions and gave orders, especially in a world where Navis were poorly perceived. The boy turned his head to Paxi, who was eating peacefully at a nearby table. She looked up at him and he grimaced before turning back to Saloma, trying to forget what he had just seen. However, he would have liked to understand the story behind all these people.

"What about Paxi-san? Why did she co-find the rebels?" asked Saito.

Saloma's expression became more serious as she put down her chopsticks. "Paxi-san's life has never been bright," she said softly, hesitating for a moment before continuing. "Paxi-san is originally from the country of Ajina."

"Oh! That explains why she's a good cook!" commented Netto.

Saloma nodded. "Since the death of the king of Ajina, Paxi-san decided to leave for Japan, partly because she loved the food, but also because she thought that changing her life would be better for her."

She paused, looking at her plate again.

"Unfortunately, the ship she was on was attacked by a Beastial Virus as it approached the country. She was one of the few survivors. Once she arrived in Japan, she took her time to adapt, but she met a man whom she married and had a child with. Everything was fine...until her husband was arrested and executed."

The two boys remained silent, Saito looking down at the table.

"Later on, she met Windman, who helped her overcome her grief. Eventually, she decided to assist him in his rebellion project," continued Saloma as she took a sip of water to refresh herself. "But six months ago, her son was captured."

Netto jumped and Saito furrowed his brows. The suspects could be none other than the sects.

"Have you found any leads on the sects?" asked Saito.

"Unfortunately, no, but we've noticed that many followers who have been captured have been released and mysteriously changed their identities," explained Saloma as she looked at her glass.

"Is...Roppu responsible for this?" Netto asked in turn.

"Roppu can't really grant people their freedom, only sentence them... But given how quickly they regained their freedom, there's surely a conspiracy," replied the green-haired young woman.

Netto reflected and remembered the stupid types of people he had met recently. The guy he had met with Dotarou and Mr. Press had also made a lot of threats towards them. All these people seemed obsessed with children, but why? He quickly looked up as an idea came to his head.

"Where's...Barrel-san?" he asked without noticing that Saloma had widened her eyes. "He could help you! After all, he's the one who defeated the Cybeasts five years ago!" He looked at her with a hopeful smile. "This man is a hero! With Colonel, he could solve all these mysteries!"

Saito nodded his head, unnoticed by anyone, but he was surprised. He didn't know that Barrel and Colonel in this world were the ones who defeated the Cybeasts. World heroes like in his world... Even though the Colonel he knew had become a disciple of Duo, he would be thrilled to meet the Colonel who was like the one he had known.

Netto stopped smiling when he finally noticed Saloma's tense and shocked expression.

"What's wrong, Saloma-san?" Netto asked, tilting his head.

"But Netto-kun..." Saloma began softly, trying not to be abrupt. "Barrel-san... He's dead."

Slowly, Netto tensed up. His face contracted very gently as his pupils dilated. Saito felt the same thing, but in a more direct way. He was less affected though equally shocked, and he looked at the young boy from the corner of his eye.

"...What?" murmured the child.

"Barrel-san and his Navi, Colonel, sacrificed themselves to destroy the Cybeasts. They performed the final synchronization that cost them their lives," explained Saloma, still trembling.

Saito latched onto the term "final synchronization," a term he had never heard before. But he didn't focus on it now. Netto didn't seem to be thinking about it either. The former Navi could see it in the boy's eyes; he had become a ticking time bomb.

"He's dead?!" Netto finally exclaimed in a loud voice, standing up from the table. Everyone in the room fell silent, their eyes fixed on the child who had just cried out.

Saloma felt the stares on them and raised her hands, trying to calm the situation. "Netto-kun, it was only five years ago... You know, it's okay, we can get through—"

"I don't care about any of that! Barrel-san, he..." Netto interrupted as sobs began to rise in his throat. He didn't say anything else as he got up from the table and ran out of the room.

"Netto-kun!" Saloma almost exclaimed as she watched him leave.

Saito quickly stood up and comforted the young woman. "I'll take care of it, everything will be okay!"

He didn't say anything else as he also left the room to find the child. Saloma sighed, wondering why he had such a strange reaction towards someone he probably didn't know. She looked around at the others and tried to explain that it was just an unfortunate accident.

Running, Saito heard quick whimpering that made him stop. He turned his head and spotted in a corner of the hallway, hiding behind a bench, the young child he was looking for. He approached him and stood beside him, seeing that he had his arms wrapped around his legs and his head on his knees.

“Hey…” Saito said softly, trying to get his attention.

Slowly, Netto raised his head. His eyes were red and filled with tears, snot running from his nose. "Saito..." he moaned, diving his head against his arm, seeking comfort. "Barrel-san... Barrel-san..."

Saito nodded but didn't say anything, just stroked the young boy's head. He preferred not to say anything, wanting to give him space to express himself.

“Barrel-san… He was my friend… He helped us against Duo…” He stopped, whimpering again as he breathed heavily. “He also sacrificed himself to save us from Duo!” He buried his head against Saito, continuing his whimpering and sobbing. “Why even here, he has to sacrifice himself?!” And his tears started flowing again.

Saito tried to smile weakly, recalling memories hidden in his mind. "When we want to save someone, we have no choice but to give our lives. This Barrel-san was a hero for every world where he lived."

This answer didn't really calm Netto, but at least it managed to make him cry less loudly and almost freeze. "I'll never see him again..." he whined.

Saito didn't reply, he just tightened his embrace around the young boy and waited patiently for him to calm down. He gently rocked him, offering him his presence and silent support.

After the unfortunate incident, Netto and Saito silently returned to the cafeteria to finish their meal. Saloma did not say a word, preferring to avoid reopening the discussion about what had just happened. Once they finished their meal, they were led by the woman with green hair to their dormitory. The room was huge, filled with beds separated by curtains. Saloma explained that it was the children's big bedroom and that it was best for them to stay together to avoid any disappearances. Some parents had brought their own mattress and sleeping bag to stay with their child, which was entirely understandable.

She showed them a single bed, large enough for two small people. She apologized several times for the lack of beds and the absence of a double bed. Saito replied that it was not a problem and finally, she left them. Netto sat on the bed without saying anything, his face expressing a certain indifference to his surroundings. The older boy took his cape, folded it into the bag, and placed it against the bed. He sighed as he looked at the child who had not moved an inch, shook his legs, and began to walk away.

"Where are you going?" Netto finally asked, his voice a little stuck in his throat as he looked at him. 

Saito stopped and turned back towards him, stroking his head. "I'm going to the restroom. Do you want to come with me?"

Netto slowly shook his head and Saito gave him a final pat on the head, adjusting his bandana before leaving the large room. He had two things to do: go to the restroom and find a safe way out tomorrow morning. With all these Navis and rebels, if he left early he could be considered a suspect, hence the previous interrogation.

As Saito went to the restroom, he noticed several surveillance cameras; and after using the restroom, he spotted another closer emergency exit. He began to think: if he pretended to go to the restroom tomorrow morning and found a way not to be seen, he could safely leave. But another question worried him.

What about Netto? Will they let him out? Normally, they should have been much further along in their journey, and their delay on the road could be a source of suspicion. As Saito returned to the room, he thought of another solution to help Netto, but he ran into Saloma, who was coming out of the room.

"Ah, you're here," she commented as he approached.

Saito didn't move, standing frozen in front of her, thinking of a way to extract information from her.

"This is the first time I've seen a child so moved by the death of the great Barrel-san. For him, it must be a legend," she said.

Saito forced a smile. "He's very emotional," he replied.

She nodded. "I could see that. He was very concerned about what I told him about my past," she said, smiling.

"He's always been like that."

Saloma and Saito exchanged a smile, but she looked away, reminded of the conversation she had earlier with the boy. She still didn't agree with what he planned to do.

"By the way..." Saito started. "I wanted to thank you for taking care of Netto today. You took care of him and he was safe...so thank you."

Saloma was briefly frozen, but she blushed slightly and replied with a sincere smile. "I couldn't leave a child alone in a situation like that."

He understood and then tried to change the subject. "By the way... Do Navis stay awake at night?"

Saloma slightly tilted her head as she pondered before answering. "They are all stored in their PETs to avoid an overload of surveillance at night. Only the rebel Navis can patrol and monitor the surroundings."

Saito nodded, taking note of this information. "Alright... Goodnight."

The green-haired woman still watched him as Saito turned and left without a word. She squinted, scrutinizing him skeptically. He joined the child who had taken off his boots and was patiently waiting for the older boy.

"You haven't gone to bed yet?" Saito asked, standing next to Netto.

The latter shook his head slowly, his lip slightly curling.

"Anyway, we'll have to sleep," Saito added.

"Saito..." said Netto, turning his head towards him. "Will you stay with me tomorrow morning?"

The older boy frowned at Netto's request.

"Listen... Tomorrow, I'll wait for you outside with Rockman. I need to find him as soon as possible," Saito replied, knowing that he didn't like to lie.

Netto wanted to protest, but Saito gently placed his forehead against his.

"I need to do this. You have to leave on your own, Rockman needs you too," he whispered.

The child swallowed his saliva, the mention of Rockman making him think of something else. Saito knew that playing on his emotions was wrong, but it was the only way to get Netto back on the right track quickly. He didn't have time for these stories. Tomorrow morning, he would explain his absence as Rockman, even though he couldn't speak in that form.

"We have to go home," Saito repeated one last time. Netto nodded heavily and finally snuggled up against him, resting his head against his chest. Saito sighed softly and slowly rubbed his back.

Saito's eye opened slowly, throbbing with pain. The night had been unbearable, the stifling heat and Netto's tendency to take up all the space making sleep impossible. He got up slowly without waking the child, surveying the crowded room. He had to be careful not to wake the other occupants. He quietly left the bed, leaving the little boy wrapped up in his pillow.

Saito checked his bag, put on his shoes and jacket, and approached the door as quietly as possible. Before opening it, a moan caught his attention. Another little boy had woken up, his tired eyes fixed on the boy. Without making a sound, the former Navi kept his gaze on the child. He slowly raised a finger to his lips, a sign for the little boy to remain silent. The child did not react and fell back on his pillow.

The first step was complete and Saito closed the door. When he turned around, he came face to face...with the wooden giant Woodman, who was scrutinizing him as if he had been waiting for him all along. The wooden Navi towered over him while the boy twisted his lips as he looked at him. He nervously laughed to ease the tension.

"What...are you doing here?" he asked.

"I'm guarding the room," the Navi replied in a dry tone. Saito was clever enough to understand that Saloma had sent Woodman to keep an eye on him and that she still had doubts about him. He just twisted his mouth in response.

"I need to go to the bathroom," he said, taking a step forward.

Woodman didn't budge and Saito lifted his leg in a kicking motion.

"You know, human needs," he added, starting to walk away.

Saito left the place without saying a word, leaving the Navi behind in silence. He had told him where he was going, he had nothing to worry about...at least until he didn't come back. Once out of Woodman's sight, the boy let out a heavy sigh. He scanned the surroundings and approached the toilets, only to discover a fence blocking the exit. He tensed up upon seeing it and then entered the restroom to hide. Once inside, he hit the sink in frustration. He knew it was too easy. Looking out the window, he realized it was still night and the sun would soon rise.

The window?

Saito examined the horizontal window and realized that it was big enough for him to pass through. The only problem was that the window was too high for him to reach. He jumped several times trying to grab the handle to open it, but he couldn't reach it. He noticed the sink right next to him and had an idea. By standing on the sink, he finally reached the handle and managed to open the window. As he tried to pass through the window, he almost fell and had to hold on to keep his balance. With strength and determination, Saito finally managed to get out of the window and found himself lying on the ground, panting. He quickly got up and fled the village before the sun rose.

Saito slowly walked away into the forest, observing the landscape he had seen many times since arriving in this world. Ruins surrounded him while wildlife thrived in a strangely supernatural environment. He looked forward to the moment when he and Netto would finally be back home, where everything would be normal as he liked to say. He froze as he felt a strange presence around him. It wasn't like with Colonel, whose protective aura was reassuring. This presence was much more...morbid. The wind picked up, forcefully scattering the birds. He turned around suddenly and realized that the presence was right behind him, without him even noticing.

Saito turned around abruptly to face a boy dressed in purple, hands in his pockets and blue hair that almost covered his eyes. The boy in front of him had a smile on his face that made the other brown-haired boy shudder. He slowly backed away, knowing he could leave quickly if everything went well.

"Who... Who are you?" he tried to ask, his voice hiding in his throat.

The boy in front of him slowly tilted his head, his smile widening and his eyes narrowing as if he had realized something. Saito didn't like the way he was looking at him. He took a step back, his heart beating in his chest. The other boy finally chuckled softly.

"What's so funny?" he asked defensively.

The other stopped, but still kept the same smile. "Life is of a nameless irony..." he finally replied.

Saito raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting from the strange boy in front of him to his surroundings. Was he a person from the village? Yet, he didn't remember seeing him the day before.

"Listen, I don't mean any harm, I just need to find someone..." Saito instinctively backed away, uncertain of what was happening.

"I had a mission..." replied the strange boy, looking away before locking eyes with him. "And then I discovered you. Is it just a coincidence?"

Saito felt his heart racing. "What are you talking about..." he murmured, still feeling uneasy.

The boy in front of him moved closer, his face too close to his. "Are you hiding a terrible secret?" he asked, scrutinizing Saito's brown eyes.

The former Navi gasped, instinctively stepping back. His heart was beating faster and harder, his nerves trembling with fear. "What...are you talking about?" His voice was low and fragile, betraying his nervousness.

His eyes took on a different turn, Saito didn't dare to look at them anymore. He noticed a bright red glow behind him in the darkness, the source of this aura. He felt almost small as he finally dared to look at the boy in front of him.

"There's a smell of death that lingers around you," the boy in purple finally replied, still wearing his sinister smile.

Saito was frozen, but he felt his breathing becoming heavier, his sweat turning cold and making him shiver. He turned his gaze towards the darkness behind the boy and saw two red lights close to each other shining more intensely, like eyes staring at him in the dark. His fear grew within him, but he said nothing, letting his instinct take over. He turned around and ran as fast as he could.

"Killerman... Bring him back to me," ordered the boy, watching the other one run away.

Saito ran as fast as he could, trying to hold back his heart that threatened to jump out of his chest. Finally, he stopped near a tree and leaned on it. His eyes didn't focus on anything in particular and his breathing was loud, each breath accompanied by a whimper. Flashes of memories were passing through his head. He saw the last time he had been human, his fragile heart slowing down until everything turned black.

" He can't breathe anymore! Quickly! " The voices of each person in the room trying to help him echoed as he struggled to breathe. He saw his brother in tears, powerless in the situation, struggling in their mother's arms. 

And the second flash was when he had tried to save Blues from Pharaohman's attack during the N1 Grand Prix final. 

" N-Netto-kun... " His last whisper before disappearing, all under the watchful eyes of Netto who had shed his tears. 

With each death, Netto was present. 

He should have died for good, so why was he ripped from his grave? He was an anomaly of life itself, so why was he here? 

" Saito! " 

" Rockman! "  

" Aren't you coming with us? " 

" You have to come with us! " 

" Come on, we have to go! " 

" You don't need a heart, just eternal rest. "

The voices echoed in his head, their insidious whispers never ceasing. If Saito closed his eyes, he could see the ghostly shapes that had haunted his nightmares for years. Every time he saw them, he couldn't help but be afraid, terrified that they would come for him. But maybe it was better if he left?

He couldn't abandon Netto, though. Not now. His mind was lost, these voices were too powerful as Netto's face emerged in his mind, trying to counter these voices. But they were far too strong that he couldn't even stand anymore.

" Does he really need you? Without you, he would be safe at home! "

"Leave me alone!" Saito screamed, holding his head in his hands, not noticing that his emblem appeared on his chest.

He began to scream in pain as his transformation began, every fiber of his body seeming to be pierced by thousands of needles. Then, in a deafening roar, Rockman completely transformed, shaking the ground beneath his feet. He was nothing but rage and destruction, attacking everything in his path. Trees fell like straw under his unleashed blows. All that mattered to him was to destroy, to destroy everything.

That's when he spotted a Navi who had managed to immobilize him with his aura. But Rockman wouldn't let this intimidation dominate him. The Navi was covered in grayish-fire fur, dancing in the wind. His armor, purple and red, was adorned with a green eye that fixed him intensely. A red scythe was firmly gripped in his hands, and his pointed teeth stood out in a cruel smile.

The strange Navi watched the ravages that the wilder Navi had caused around him, fascinated despite himself. "Wow," he said with a satisfied smile. "You also like to cause massacres! Don't steal my job!"

Rockman paid no attention to his opponent's attempt at conversation and threw himself at him, attacking with all his might. But he did not expect to receive the back of the scythe directly in his chest, throwing him violently backwards.

"Come on, calm down, we're just talking... Unless you really want to play?" taunted the Navi, smiling with disdain.

Rockman quickly rubbed his sore chest and growled in anger towards his opponent. He charged towards him again, using all his speed and sharp claws. But the opposing Navi was just as fast and agile. When Rockman attacked him with his claws, he managed to block his blow with his scythe, producing a strange resonance between them. Then, the Navi delivered a powerful kick, his sharp feet narrowly missing Rockman's chest.

With shortness of breath and wide eyes, Rockman felt consumed by growing rage. He simply wanted to eliminate this Navi, nothing more. It was the first time he had so much difficulty attacking someone. As their battle continued, he was taking more hits than he was giving, fueling his fury even further.

Rockman growled even louder as he charged once again towards the purple Navi. The latter skillfully dodged his attack and retaliated with a swing of his scythe that hit the wild Navi's arm. The two Navis stared at each other, eye to eye, and the purple Navi soberly examined the wound, which turned out to be a line of blood. However, no data bug appeared on Rockman's arm. Instead, there was...real blood? The purple Navi fixed his gaze on the wound passionately, without questioning it, but the wound quickly closed as Rockman's synthetic suit repaired itself.

"You're not just a simple Navi with a high Beast Factor, you're also an anomaly, aren't you?" said the purple Navi.

Rockman growled again and tried to attack the purple Navi, but was easily repelled.

"You're like that boy! There's something that sticks to you!" added the sadistic purple Navi.

He attacked Rockman again and again...until Rockman started to get exhausted.

"Killerman!"

The Navi stopped and turned to his operator, who was watching the scene with his usual smile.

"Yes, Dark Kirisaki-sama?" asked Killerman.

Kirisaki looked up at the sky, then a voice was heard. "Saito!" shouted a young child.

Kirisaki smiled at his Navi. "Let's retreat. It's not our role for the moment." Killerman nodded and walked away, leaving Rockman to watch them go.

Rockman was about to charge at them when Netto suddenly appeared out of the bushes. "Rockman?!" he exclaimed. 

The wild Navi looked at Netto with an open mouth. The child immediately recognized that expression. Rockman was enraged and he knew he couldn't stay here.

"Rockman, what happened?" he asked, his voice trembling.

Rockman tensed up, but that didn't stop him from roaring at Netto. Saloma then appeared and, seeing the Navi's anger, she approached the child and picked him up in her arms. Netto felt squeezed against her and gently begged the green-haired woman to let him down.

"No, Netto-kun! He's wild, can't you see!?" replied Saloma.

"But..."

Rockman continued to look at them like prey, ready to attack. The child shouted his name, but the Navi couldn't touch them, held back by another Navi that Netto immediately recognized: the Tengu mask.

"Tenguman?" murmured Saloma upon seeing the Navi, which surprised Netto to see that she knew him.

Beside them, Futenroshi watched the scene, focused, PET in hand. Seeing him, Netto tried to free himself from Saloma's arms.

"Please, Futenroshi, don't hurt Rockman! I beg you, he hasn't done anything!" pleaded Netto.

But Futenroshi didn't respond. Tenguman easily subdued the wild Navi with a fighting style reminiscent of ancient martial arts. He made short work of Rockman.

"Please!" Netto cried.

Rockman ended up on the ground. Tenguman approached, noticing that the Navi was breathing heavily...which shocked him. A Navi...can't breathe.

"Futenroshi!" Paxi's voice rang out behind them as Netto watched her in tears. The old master turned to her. "Did you manage to get what I asked you for, Paxi-kun?"

She nodded and pulled out a rather special kind of gun, certainly not meant for humans using real weapons. "This is the first time we will use the enemy's weapons," she commented.

"It will be child's play," Futenroshi replied. "The honor is yours."

Paxi approached, her hand firmly holding the weapon. Seeing this, Netto struggled again to get out of Saloma's arms, but she held him back, asking him to calm down. 

"No! Please! Don't do anything to him!" Tears streamed down his face.

But none of them listened, and Paxi raised her arm and pressed the trigger several times. Each bullet hit the wild Navi, who was paralyzed on the spot. Everyone was shocked to see that the Navi...was bleeding. He slowly wiped the red liquid off with his clawed hand and fell to the ground, his eyes closing and his world going black.

"Rockman!"

To be continued…

Chapter Text

Everything was happening slowly. As real-time returned, he felt he had been transported somewhere else. Netto screamed and thrashed around, fighting to not be taken away. His Navi, Rockman, was lying on the ground, almost motionless. Tenguman approached him, examining his body. The wounds that had been inflicted on him had miraculously disappeared, hidden behind the synthetic fabric of his suit, which had sewn itself back up. When the Tengu-masked Navi lifted the wild Navi by the arm, Netto noticed his hand moving involuntarily, a testimony to a still-active nerve. He understood that Rockman was probably asleep, which reassured him a little.

The child was exhausted. His cries begging to be released broke his voice. Saloma still held him firmly in her arms, but even her efforts to calm him were in vain. Paxi and Futenroshi were still focused on the creature, ignoring the child's cries. Tenguman took the Navi in two arms. Both were transported to the underground base, where Netto's screams woke up those who were still asleep. The young boy found himself separated from Rockman, probably taken to another cell. He, on the other hand, was put in an empty room with only a bench and a sink, and Saloma finally let go of him.

Once on the ground, Netto continued to scream, pleading to be with Rockman. He noticed that Paxi and Futenroshi had also entered the room. The old man kept his expression impassive, his thoughts impenetrable, while Paxi first glanced at Saloma, then fixed on the child with a bored look. 

"How could you do this?! Why?! Let me go with Rockman!" Netto shouted, glaring at the adults. 

The old man approached him without any expression, as usual. "My boy, you have put yourself in a terrible situation." He turned to Paxi. "I never thought you could make it here unscathed." 

Even though Netto's screams had stopped, he blinked while still wearing a furious expression. "You're with them?!" he asked in a powerful voice filled with anger. 

"In fact, my boy, I have been following you since I saw you in Yozora City," the old man replied, turning to him. "A child who emits something strange, and this other boy, who possesses a...particular Navi. I needed to see for myself."

The child backed away, teeth clenched, not realizing for a second that he had been followed for so long. 

"You were...in contact?" he asked in a trembling voice, looking at the adults present in turn. 

Paxi stepped forward, her face still closed. "Where is the boy who is with you? Where did he go?!" she asked more insistently. 

Netto frowned and shook his head. "I don't know! He always does that! It's his habit!" 

"Don't you find it strange that he disappears every time?" Futenroshi questioned, tilting his head. 

"I… Yes! But that's not my problem!" Netto retorted, his voice trembling, annoyed by this interrogation. 

The old man approached the child, imposing answers. "He leaves every time Rockman intervenes...I find that very suspicious." 

"What do you mean?" Netto asked, calming his anger and becoming more confused. 

"Your Navi could be an independent and very special Zoanoroid, but I have strong reasons to believe that this boy could have a connection to certain sects...perhaps even Variety..." explained Futenroshi, his eyes opening gradually. 

Netto froze and Saloma gasped upon hearing Futenroshi's words. She had no idea what he was theorizing about Saito, and knowing the boy's secret, it made no sense. The child became even angrier. 

"You can’t talk like that! Saito can't be some sort of spy! I know who he is! And Rockman isn't a Zoanoroid!" he shouted forcefully.

Futenroshi did not respond. He shook his head with a sigh. He knew the child was too unstable for him to make him understand his thoughts. Saloma then approached to try to calm Netto and stand between him and the two adults. She gave him a look full of mercy. "Yes, he's telling the truth. They had a coherent discussion about it!"

But neither Futenroshi nor Paxi responded, except Paxi did approach Netto, towering over the child with her imposing height. "This Zoanoroid, where did he come from? Why was he bleeding?" she asked in a stronger voice.

"He's not a Zoanoroid! He's my best friend! I won't let you insult him like that!" Netto replied with as much anger.

"Answer, kid," Paxi said in a dark voice, keeping a certain venom in her throat.

"I don't know! And even if I did, I wouldn't tell you!" Netto retorted, stepping back to address the adults better. "You're here trying to do good, but all you're doing is judging my Navi's appearance because he reminds you of the Navis you fight. What you're doing is just counterproductive!" He clenched his fists, his teeth grinding. "You're obsessed with your revenge and hurting innocents without taking care of those you should be helping!"

Paxi gritted her teeth and her face tightened. Her hand flew, and Saloma widened her eyes upon seeing it. 

"Enough!"

In one quick motion...a dull thud. The child's head was now turned to the side, his cheek reddened, and the woman's hand was in the air, close to his head. His anger had disappeared, replaced by a shock that had etched itself on his face. He slowly turned his head to look at the woman again, a timid hand touching his still-red cheek.

"You don't understand what's happening! The world is not your little perfect bubble! Life is not like that; it's nuanced, not black or white! Look at where we are! This is a war that will cost every life around us!" She continued with a stronger voice.

She turned to walk away towards the door, only glancing at the child from the corner of her eye, her voice filled with bitterness. "You're just a child, so stay in your place. You have to obey the adults." She started to move away, approaching the door. "We have nothing else to ask of him, he won't bring us the answer." She announced firmly. Paxi opened the door and Futenroshi followed, giving Saloma one last dark look. "You're coming too."

"But..." Saloma started, but Paxi's look silenced her. She nodded and resigned herself to following them, leaving the frozen child behind. Once the door was closed, Netto backed away, the hand still on his cheek slipping, and he hit the wall behind him. He let himself fall to the ground and quickly folded his legs against him, his head on his knees, whimpering, tear after tear.

"Mama... Papa..." He sniffled several times. "Papa… Save me..."

Saloma felt sick. Her stomach was churning. She never wanted anything like this! She had mentioned to Paxi that the child's Navi resembled a Zoanoroid, but she didn't think Paxi would be so harsh with the child. Saloma could understand that a mother who saw her child being kidnapped by a Zoanoroid would still be angry with them. For the green-haired young woman, she couldn't rebel against her for a simple child. After all, his Zoanoroid could be a way for a new change.

Later, she found herself in a large room surrounded by people she already knew. Paxi and Futenroshi joined her. Their leader, Windman, was in front of them, and on some screens were other members of the rebels who could not be physically present.

Windman approached the small man with the long beard that surrounded his face and asked him, "Do you have it with you?" The little man nodded and plugged a device that looked like a PET into a large screen. On the other side, a black and green Navi appeared, scared to be here.

"Where... Where am I?!" he exclaimed, looking through the screen. The people outside approached the screen to examine this strange Navi.

"Videoman EXE," Futenroshi finally began in a loud voice. "You were a Zoanoroid, but for some strange reason, you were saved. Now, you must answer everything you know."

The Navi backed away, grinding its teeth. "I don't know anything!"

"Don't play innocent, you were one of them, you must know something!" Paxi snapped. 

But the Navi shook its head. "No! I swear, I don't know much! We're guided by this instinct, and then the Zoanoroid that infected us gives us instructions to follow!"

"Why kidnap children then?!" added Saloma, who was also getting angry. 

"I don't really know! But it's said to be the will of the Cybeasts! They want children, and I know some are taken to research camps!"

Saloma widened her eyes upon hearing this.

"They're looking for orichalcum, aren't they?" Paxi asked in a cold voice. The room fell silent.

"This metal can have an effect on Navis..." commented Futenroshi.

Suddenly, Paxi burst out laughing sarcastically, which surprised everyone in the room, even the imprisoned Navi who broke out in a cold sweat. "And here I thought it was a Variety exclusive method!" she realized.

Saloma looked at her, blinking. Videoman stepped back and his eyes trembled.

"Listen!" he tried to say, attempting to give the little information he had. "I don't know what they're doing with them, I don't even know what the leader of the Gregar sect looks like!"

"Poor puppet..." commented Paxi disdainfully.

Futenroshi also approached, but did not change his attitude. "Do you know who the Zoanoroid that made you normal is?"

Videoman shook his head again. "I don't know who he is, I have no idea!"

"Incompetent, unable to know what is happening behind your back," Windman finally spoke, his arms crossed. "You are nothing but pawns on a chessboard in the eyes of your masters."

"Listen!" continued Videoman. "Now that I've told you everything, can I go? I want to find my operator!"

"Even though you were under the influence of the Beast Factor, we don't know if you didn't join the sects of your own free will. So we're going to keep you with us until we destroy these sects once and for all," explained Futenroshi, still in an alarming calm as he approached the computer.

"What?! No, please, let me go!" exclaimed Videoman.

Futenroshi finally unplugged the device, cutting off the communication. "I'm afraid we're running out of solutions," he commented.

Saloma lowered her head, speechless. She thought back to Netto and his Zoa...Navi. She wanted to believe what he said, but couldn't admit it.

"I want to see the boy's Zoanoroid," she finally declared.

Paxi turned her head towards her, raising an eyebrow. "Can he talk?"

Saloma slowly shook her head horizontally, which made the knife-wielding woman squint. 

"Anyway, he won't wake up for a long time. He took several orichalcum bullets. Variety's weapons are quite satisfying, after all," commented Paxi with a sarcastic tone.

Saloma remained motionless, the comment only worsened her guilt. She was now trapped into having to agree with them.

Later on, she was allowed to see the child they had locked up. Before even reaching the door, Saloma heard noises, the door moving with several blows. She took her key and opened it, finding the child—red-eyed due to the tears he had shed—hitting the door with his feet. When his brain realized that the green-haired woman was in front of him, he began to scream and threw himself at her. In panic, Saloma had time to close the door and tried to hold him back.

"Netto-kun!" she exclaimed, a hand on his shoulder, trying to stabilize him.

"No! You betrayed me! You said nothing would happen to Rockman! You let them hurt him!"

"Listen to me..." Saloma struggled, the boy wriggling as she tried to control him by the shoulders, wanting him to just listen.

"Why did you do that?! I trusted you, Saloma-san!"

"I didn't know!" she almost screamed with a high-pitched voice. "I didn't know they were going to do that! I'm sorry!" She continued as she looked at him, her eyes pleading.

Netto stopped, but his eyes remained narrowed, wary of her.

"How could you not know... You should have known!"

The young woman with green hair shook her head again.

"I didn't know. I didn't know what they had in mind, but I suspected that Paxi-san would see it in a bad light," she replied, trying to calm down.

Netto clenched his teeth so hard in his mouth that he ended up looking at the floor with frustration. He was so angry at Saloma that he didn't know what else to say to her. She ended up tightening her grip on his shoulders, causing him to raise his head towards her.

"Listen to me, Netto-kun, I believe you." For the first time, Netto's surprise made all his anger disappear. "I believe that your Navi is a good person and has nothing to do with all this."

Netto slowly opened his mouth, feeling Saloma becoming more and more sincere with her gaze.

"So, I'm going to let you go... But I won't be able to help you, you'll have to do it on your own." She took something out of her pocket and put it in his hand, which turned out to be a magnetic card. "Leave this place with him. There's an emergency exit where he was placed, and you can escape from there. Rockman is in the lab, to the left of here."

The child looked at the card, feeling his hope rekindled. He held the object tightly against him and, unexpectedly, rushed towards Saloma and hugged her.

"Thank you," he murmured.

Saloma patted his back and looked at him again.

"You must never cross the rebels again, who knows what might happen," she murmured.

He nodded.

"Netto-kun... I hope you'll get home quickly." She stood up and opened the door to leave.

Netto scrutinized the door and waited a few minutes, making sure no one was there, and then he opened it. The door had indeed not been locked. He slipped out silently, keeping watch over his surroundings, and followed the instructions he had been given. He arrived in front of a large door and, as he thought of opening it, it suddenly opened. He hid behind the door, holding his breath as two men came out.

"This Zoanoroid is really weird!" said one of the men.

"Such a high Beast Factor rate, I've never seen anything like it," replied the other.

They left without noticing him, and Netto opened the door with the card. He entered a whiter corridor with several doors but only one was closed. He used the card again and entered inside. Rockman was there on the ground, his hands and feet tied with a strong rope. The child widened his eyes upon seeing him.

"Rockman!" he exclaimed.

The child approached him, slowly reaching out his hand to him.